Steamy-Stories

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1.

Dweebs in need of remedial help.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was super eager to get off to college and away from my parents. But once I was there though, I was intimidated by the size of it all. I'd already met my roommate, a little odd that one, but figured I needed to explore the dorms and meet some other people as well. Somebody downstairs said that there was a TV lounge on the fifth floor so I headed up there in the rickety, slow elevator on the West side of the building. The doors to the TV lounge were thick, heavy stained wood and they opened with a thud.

Being the first day, there weren't too many people here yet so I wasn't surprised to find the room quiet. Sun streamed in the two giant windows on my right and left. I noticed the large, oversized comfortable looking chairs with their wooden frames and cheap, red fabric. They somehow looked incredibly inviting.

As I scanned the rest of the room, I saw the most attractive sight of the day. Laying flat across one of the couches was a beautiful girl. Woman, I guess I should say. She had long, flowing, dark brown hair and was reading a book while absentmindedly kicking her legs behind her. She wore a skimpy red tank top and a pair of shiny black shorts that accented her fantastic ass and beautiful hourglass shape. It was a testament to the hot Florida sun that she wasn't even close to the most scantily dressed girl I'd seen that day.

As I was staring at her ass, I dragged my eyes back to her face and realized she was staring at me with a smirk. She let the book drop and rolled over on her side. The action revealed the luscious swell of her tits. Holy shit she was hot.

"Hey, there. I'm Ashley," she said with a smile. In other people I'd met that first day, it had been an empty gesture. Usually just a perfunctory social function. But I couldn't help but feel like her smile was one that indicated genuine warmth.

"Hmm.. Hi?; I'm Nick;" I managed to croak out, proud that my voice hadn't cracked along the way. Her eyes scraped up and down the length of my body and she smiled at me again. My eyes were inevitably drawn to the firm nipples poking through the thin tank top.

"So you like what you see, big boy?" she asked brazenly. My eyes snapped back to her face and I realized I'd been caught staring at her tits.

I didn't know how to answer and my brain simply seized up. "I; uh; hmm.. what? I wasn't staring or anything;" I said, knowing even as I said it that it was an obvious lie.

"It's alright if you stare, Nick. Staring never hurt anyone;" she said as she stepped closer. My eyes fixated on her lips. Her tongue just peeking out and tracing along her upper lip didn't help my mindset. Before I could really process my feelings, she smiled and turned. I watched her as she walked away, her full ass swaying back and forth absentmindedly.

I rushed back to my room, grateful that my roommate had gone off somewhere, and jerked off the gigantic erection that I had. When I came down from my arousal, I pictured Ashley in my mind, cursing my awkwardness and swore I'd be more eloquent next time.

I kept seeing Ashley over the next couple days but never had a chance to really talk to her. She was always with someone. Guys, girls, it didn't matter. She was friendly with everyone. I figured she'd only been friendly with me because that's what she was. A friendly girl.

But I was determined not to be awkward again. Not if I got a second chance. A couple of days after our first meeting, I was in the lobby when the door opened. It was the normal mid afternoon rain-shower. Thanks, Florida. In she walked, this time wearing a thin, tight, white T-Shirt and a knee length skirt. She was completely soaked and clinging to some books in front of her that she was desperately trying to keep dry. Her hair was plastered down and she looked beautiful. "Where did that come from?" she asked to nobody in particular as she shook her hair out.

"Uh.. Yeah. It's Florida and it's midday," I said and she looked at me quizzically.

"So? There weren't any clouds in the sky!" she said, a bit indignant.

"Yeah. It doesn't matter. 2pm in the summer isn't exactly white T-shirt weather," I told her with a smirk.

Her jaw dropped a little before she looked down and then smiled back. "Come on," she said with a jerk of her head. Was she asking me to follow her? I wasn't going to miss a second opportunity so I hopped up and followed her to the elevator. The game show Hellevator had just come out and the entire dorm had adopted the name for the disturbingly old elevator on the West side of the building. The thing moved so slow that it didn't even feel like it was moving but after a good 90 seconds, we emerged on the 4th floor. So concerned for my life, had I been that I hadn't even noticed that Ashley had dropped the book from in front of her chest and was staring at me again. My eyes flicked down to her chest and the hard nipples poking through the thin shirt and bra before I dragged my vision back up to her beautiful face. When I noticed, she bit her lip in a way that was incredibly hot and then turned and walked out. I followed her, eager to see just a little bit more of her in the soaking wet t-shirt she was wearing. When we got to her dorm room, she unlocked the door and ushered me in.

"Alright Mister Florida. What SHOULD I wear at 2pm in the summer?" she said as she gestured towards her closet. I remember being struck by the lack of apparel. When I'd first seen her, I'd thought she seemed really put together and I'd mentally assumed she was some sort of sorority girl / clothes horse. Turns out I'd been entirely wrong about that. She had almost as few articles of clothing as I had. This wasn't a rich girl. This was just a girl who knew how to dress.

I looked back at her and took her in. She was standing with her hands on her hips, proudly presenting the tits that she had to know were on display. The shirt was nearly transparent and clinging to her, revealing the white bra underneath. It was obviously not padded and was likewise soaked giving me a perfect preview of what she looked like nude. At least from the waist up.

"Well?" she asked, growing impatient and probably a bit cold and uncomfortable.

I turned back to the closet, trying to compose myself and tried to subtly adjust the huge erection I was sporting. Looking in the closet, I smiled to myself. "Well this would be fine;" I said as I reached for something on the far right edge.

"Yeah. I'm not wearing a bikini just because it's raining; Try again."

"Well how about this then?" I said as I pulled the deepest v-neck colored shirt I could see.

"Fine," she said as she yanked it from my hand. She turned her back to me, whipped her shirt off, and unclasped her bra. I was really turned on but also really glad she didn't ask for help with the bra. Who knows how long it would have taken me. She threw the shirt on without a bra and turned back to me. "How do I look now?" she asked stretching her arms out and shifting her weight from one leg to the other.

"Great," I said with genuine feeling. She really did look good. Great actually.

"Thanks. I think so too. Thanks for your help; stud," she said as she traced my chest with her finger and whispered the last word into my ear. Whatever hope I had of downplaying my throbbing erection was gone and it was back in full force. "Now, I've got some studying to do so; off with you!" she said as she pushed me to the door with a smile. I couldn't help but notice that her hands were on my ass as she pushed me out the door. That has to be a good thing; Right?

There were lots of beautiful girls I ran into in those first few days but my thoughts always flitted back to Ashley. Her casual confidence. Her ass. Her mischievous smile. Her hot ass. Her look that seemed to pierce right through me and her smoking' hot ass. I probably didn't go two hours without thinking of her most days.

Unfortunately, it was a pretty hectic time. As people made new friends the schedules and plans of yesterday changed in a fluid, and often chaotic, manner. And so, I didn't really get to see Ashley until after the first day of class. I was studying my course work, already pretty much deciding these classes were mostly stupid when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in," I yelled from my bed. In walked Ashley, wearing a short little flouncy skirt and a tight tank top. She looked great. As usual.

She sauntered in with two steps and then stopped, looking at me. She had her hands behind her back, holding something. I wanted to know what it was but her motion and swaying made it hard not to stare at her tits or the hard nipples underneath her shirt. "Whatcha reading'?"

I laughed. Friends reruns had become kind of a hip thing to watch lately and I was pretty sure she was imitating Rachel from last night's episode..

"My math textbook," I said, trying to imitate David Schwimmer.

"What's it about?" she said, doing a great impression of Rachel. Something about her tone of playful bubbleheadedness was really a turn on. I could tell she was flirting with me and I really liked it.

"Math" I said with a grin. "What are you hiding behind your back, little girl?" I asked.

"Little girl?" she asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

"I dunno. I'm not so good with the flirting. I was trying to sound 'manly'; "

"Oh. No. It definitely worked," she said as she sat beside me. I really couldn't tell if she was being sarcastic or not. "I saw you eating a weird sandwich the other day and asked one of your friends about it. I hope I made it right." With that, she pulled a Ziploc bag from behind her and inside was a beautifully made Mac and Cheese sandwich. I pulled it from the bag and noticed that it was even grilled lightly. She'd gone all out..

"Why?" I asked curiously.

"Well. When I first saw you, I thought, 'He's adorable. But way too skinny to date.' So I figured I'd better start fattening you up!"

She watched me, not grinning in playfulness. I was almost certain this wasn't flirting. I think she was serious.

"I'm floored. What a thoughtful gesture." I said but truthfully I was crestfallen. It must have shown on my face, though.

She looked at me, then scooted towards me. "Why? Did you want to date me? Or did I make the sandwich wrong?" she asked, looking up at me, our faces inches away. I could feel her breath on me and could see her eyes flicking back and forth between mine. Searching.

"The sandwich is perfect," I got out barely breathing.

"I said I can't date you. That has nothing to do with kissing," she said and leaned into me. It was my first college kiss, and truthfully, only my third kiss ever. The other two were fumbling amateurish attempts. This one blew my mind. Her lips were soft and sweet. Her tongue was searching and probing. I was more bumbling in my attempts but she guided me masterfully. We kissed for what seemed like 15 minutes though I'm sure it was much shorter. Eventually, I had to take a breath and broke the kiss off.

"Wow; That was; wow...," I said.

Ashley beamed at me. Her chest was heaving and she said, "Yeah," breathlessly. She looked down at my cock again, just like that first day. This time, her flirty playfulness was gone and what I saw was, I hoped, barely controlled lust. She licked her lips unconsciously and then said, "I better get going. I don't want to take you from your studies."

I didn't crack that book for another 30 minutes after she left.

We started hanging out a lot more after that. We studied together, which was great for me, and then made out, which was also great for me. That lasted for about a week. The next Monday, I didn't feel like going to class so I just stayed in bed. Ashley's classes ended about 45 minutes before my last one and she'd started coming to my room to study while she waited. So it wasn't really a surprise when she popped in. She saw me in bed, and the look on her face of instant concern was quite touching, "Are you feeling alright?" she asked, sitting next to me.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Just skipping class," I said as I leaned up to kiss her. Her look of concern vanished and was replaced by annoyance and maybe even anger.

"Skipping class? Why?"

"I just didn't feel like going,"; Yup, definitely anger.

"Nick, you've got to go to class. It's important."

"Why? There's literally nothing in there that I can't learn from the book and most days it's stuff I already know."

"But going to class is a good habit that will payoff in the long run," she said. Her anger had mollified swiftly, another trait of hers I liked.

"I just don't see a lot in it," I said. I really liked that I could talk to her so honestly. She stopped and thought for a moment. Then, she started unbuttoning her shirt. Unsure of what she was doing, I felt just like I had that first time she flirted with me. Uncertain and scared.

"Tell you what. How about for every class you attend each day, you can play with these for 10 minutes?" she said as her shirt, now fully unbuttoned parted to reveal her tits. She pulled the cups of her bra down and stroked the hard nipples with her hands. I watched as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she let out a little moan.

"Did you just cum?" I asked. She stopped immediately and looked at me. There was silence for about 15 seconds before she finally busted out laughing.

"Oh you silly boy. No, that wasn't even CLOSE to cumming. I guess you do have a lot to learn."

"I guess you'll have to teach me," I said as I reached for her tits. She pulled away before I could touch them.

"How many classes have you gone to today?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"None; but; "

"Then you don't get any of these, do you?"

I paused for about two seconds before jumping up, grabbing my bag and sprinting out the door. If I sprinted the whole way, I'd only be 5 minutes late for my last class.

That first night, I only got 10 minutes of time with Ashley's tits. And that was mostly orientation. The real fun and experimentation started the second night. She was incredible. I felt like I was playing an instrument. Her body would shake and convulse. She would moan and beg. It was like playing some sort of symphony orchestra. A very erotic one.

I started out just tracing around her nipple and running my finger across it. But with her encouragement I got more and more varied, grabbing her tit, licking the nipple, flicking it. After a couple of nights of that, she begged me to pinch her. That drove her absolutely wild. She asked for it to be harder. So I pinched harder and that seemed like it drove her nuts. She again assured me that she hadn't orgasmed but whatever this non-orgasm thrashing around was seemed about 10x more intense than any fake orgasm I'd seen in porn. I was totally hooked.

Unfortunately, Friday came. My roommate had gone on some trip for the weekend. Ashley and I had talked enough for me to know that sex was off the table. At least for now. But I was leaving every session with her incredibly frustrated. Not in an actual frustration kind of way but in a wonderful sexual frustration way that made me actually enjoy the masturbation afterwards. Nevertheless, Ashley had made a couple off-hand comments about sleeping over and I was a bit worried about the perpetual hard on I might have for the next 48 hours.

On top of that, I already had learned enough about her that I could fairly easily guess that she was going to stick by the letter of our agreement. And because I had no classes on Saturday (or Sunday; Argh), that probably meant no playtime other than kissing.

Friday, after class, Ashley showed up at my door. She was wearing a tight pair of workout shorts and a sports bra. I think she'd just jogged from across campus. Over one shoulder was a backpack which she threw down as she lunged at me, kissing me fully on the lips. My hands instantly went to her ass as I pulled her to me. We'd been apart all of 15 or 16 hours and yet we were kissing as if we'd been starving for each other. As the door shut, I pushed her into the wall more roughly than I intended. She let out a visceral moan directly into my mouth that energized me in a way I'd not known before. I pushed harder, sliding my thigh between her legs which parted instantly. She started sliding herself against me, thrusting in lust. My hands found the bottom of her sports bra, a type of bra I figured I could handle, and pulled it up above her tits. My right hand fell onto her left tit, grabbing it as my head dipped down to suck on her right nipple. It was hard and eager for attention.

Finally, I grabbed her and pulled her to the bed, laying her down and towering over her. She looked at me, searching back and forth between my eyes the way she does. Trying to figure something out. I didn't know what she saw but she must have liked it because she let out another moan as she pulled her bra completely off. I was determined to drive her just as nuts as she had been driving me. So I worked on her nipples for the next 40 minutes. I did everything I knew to do and a few things I'd been thinking about. She really went wild when I sucked the hard nub between my teeth, allowing them to scrape along the edge. I also found that pulling and twisting were almost as good as pinching. Really anything seemed to go. In fact, the more I played and the more turned on she got, the more I realized that really anything was good to her once she got past a certain point. Short of causing actual damage, I wasn't sure there was anything I could do to her that she wouldn't register as pleasure. So I experimented freely and she loved every moment of it.

When the clock hit 6:10, I stopped instantly. I don't know what I expected to happen. Well, that's not true, I had secret hopes that she'd beg me to fuck her. but those weren't actual real expectations and I had no preparation for that so it was a good thing she didn't. Instead she let out a moan of frustration before turning and saying three words she hadn't said to me yet, "I love you."

It was totally unexpected and totally weird. Her tone was one of exasperated frustration completely at odds with the words. And yet, I knew she meant them. She obviously didn't mean to say them which somehow made them even more endearing. They weren't calculated. They weren't filled with secret meaning.

I looked at her with a question, "Why?"

"You have absolutely NO idea, how much of a turn on it is that you respect my boundaries enough to stop like this. I am 100% certain that I couldn't be like this with 99% of the guys on the planet."

I was a bit offended for males in general and I puffed up to defend them. Before I could say anything, "Okay; maybe 90%; Either way, a great many men wouldn't have the self control to do what you just did; " she leaned up into me, her nipples still incredibly hard, "and it has me so wet that my panties would be creamed right now; but I didn't wear any."

I swear I nearly came right there. But what was even better was that her hand began tracing its way up my thigh. "You've been absolutely perfect this week and I think it's time you get a reward. You've spent the whole week making me feel good. But there's no more classes until Monday and so we can't play with these any more." Her hands cupped her tits as she held them up to me. Her coquettish look was really hot.

"What would you normally do after I leave?"

I looked down, embarrassed by the answer. "Would it help if I told you what I do?" I looked at her, curious. "I go back to my room," she said as her hands hooked into her shorts, "Strip out of my clothes," she continued as she pulled her shorts to the floor, "and finger myself until I can't think anymore."

She laid back onto her back and slipped her hand between her legs. She then spread her legs revealing the first pussy I'd ever seen. She'd shaved it completely smooth, I guess it felt better to

Aussie Chronicles

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

A pair of letters from life down under.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Story 1: Can I Hold Your Hand

The guy who had something extra, gives it to her.

By Baztrachian

My name is Dennis. Growing up on our ranch in Western Australia, I lived a pretty isolated life. Starting at around age twelve, I was bussed into town, and had to adjust to big classrooms, and girls. Some of them were already well developed by the time I hit my, shall we call it, ‘growth spurt’? I noticed I had a weird effect on girls but more so on women. If they touched my hands they'd act weird and sometimes just get quiet and stare at me. It was weird so I didn't tell my parents but by the time I was thirteen I wore gloves all the time. That way I could do all the normal things everyone else did like shake hands and stuff like that without causing a problem. At first, Folks assumed I had an injury or skin rash.

Soon folks thought I had some OCD about germs. Yes, as hard as it was to wear gloves all the time it was even harder not to wear them. You never know how much people touch each other with their hands until you can't do it. Try refusing to shake someone's hands sometime. You'll see. Fortunately for me the hand thing had no effect on my own household members, including my mother & sister. Perhaps it’s a pheromone thing, I don’t know? At a family reunion when I was 14, my female cousins went numb like the girls at school, so after that, I always wore gloves around them. Unless I wanted them to shut up, then it was kind of handy!

As I transitioned from middle school to high school, the female reactions to my touch brought on more immediate & expressive sexual attraction. The younger girls were confused by their feelings, the older and sexually active girls weren’t confused at all. They knew they were horny.

Granted, I took off the gloves like when I was out with my Boy Scout troop, playing sports at school, and some other social events where there were no women around.

Avoiding girls as a practice, made some people think I was gay; so it was a relief when I went off to Perth for Curtin University, where being weird was much more acceptable.

But more to the point here, is I wasn't gay. I really did want a girlfriend.

In my speech class I met a cute girl named Melody. She was perky, a little offbeat, average in size, and she wore her dark hair in very feminine pixie cut that showed off her sexy neck.

Taking a chance, I started to hang out more with Melody and her group of friends from Bunbury, a city further south on Australia’s west coast. One night she came to a rugby game I was in. Afterward, she came down on the field & impulsively leaned in and kissed me on the lips, before going home with her gals. I discovered that I could kiss her and she was just fine, with no odd side effects.

A month later, a few of us were in her off-campus apartment after class, for lunch. After eating, the others suddenly left for class, leaving just the two of us. Mel was looking at my gloved hands. She asked why I wore gloves around campus, but not in always? She even saw me at Rugby practice last week without gloves on. I tried brushing it off with a witty joke. I had several rehearsed one-liners ready, for such inquiries. She laughed, then added; “But seriously; why?
I tried a tall-tale far-fetched narrative for my next come back. That didn’t deter her persistency either.

I paused, then decided to risk it and just explain to her about the gloves and the true impact of my hands, but I think she thought the truth was just an even crazier tale to cover for some Obsessive Cumpulsive thing on my part.

"Dennis, do you think it would be okay for me to touch your hands without the gloves? Do you trust me?"

It had been a few years since the last time I'd deliberately touched a woman, and that was in another place, hours away from college. Maybe here & now it would be okay? Besides, I was longing to touch her and feel her lovely skin.

"Alright, but don't say I didn't tell you what might happen." With that I removed my gloves.

"Your hands look so soft! I've never seen a guy with hands as soft as yours..." and that's where her sentence ended. Mel had her hand on mine and now she had that glazed-over look, which I remembered so well. As she sat there staring at me, I took the chance to gently touch her face and then steal a caress of her gorgeous neck. That stirred her up a bit.

"Oh, my God; that's amazing!" she finally said. Then her face turned a little red.

"What's it like?" I asked her. Hate to admit but I was really curious about it.

"It's like riding a roller coaster and getting that feeling you get when it goes over a hill!" She squirmed in her seat. "Oh, that's doing things for me!"

Then she got up and strided over to her bathroom. I got up and cleared the table, grabbed my gloves, then sat on the couch. A couple minutes later she came back out, looking calmer. She sat down by me and said; “I thought I might have peed my panties. False alarm; sort of.”

She sat back down at the table & looked at me in wonder as the effect started to wear off. "Fuck, Dennis! You weren't lying were you? Oh my God, that must have been a bitch to grow up with that. You poor thing."

Her hands impulsively went to mine again, and she touched me before I had a chance to react. Her head dropped back against the backrest, & her jaw went slack. She just seemed to melt into the couch. I let go of her hands and her recovery was a little faster this time. She was definitely experiencing it pretty intensely. She was looking at me like she was starving and I was a bacon cheeseburger.

(Yeah, virgin Dennis was stupid enough not to realize that she was sexually aroused.)

"Oh, my. I think we need to explore this a little more..." she said as she reached for me again. This time I pulled my hands back and slipped on my gloves.

"Mel, I think I'm gonna to the library, and maybe let you get yourself together, okay?"

I stood up and left her on her couch. She looked a little confused so I left, to let her recover in private.

It was maybe twenty minutes later when she texted me, asking me to come back to her place. I sighed and texted back that I was on my way. I figured if she was okay enough to text me then she was okay, right? I guess I had some responsibility to make sure she was okay. It was twenty minutes for me to walk back to her place.

When she opened the door for me, I caught my breath. The object of my desire was standing before me in a long t-shirt. I immediately noticed her stiff nipples, and concluded that the t-shirt was perhaps the only thing she was wearing. She still had that craving hungry look.

She managed to compose herself & politely invite me in, and had me sit on her couch.

"I think we need to talk." she said, as she sat down next to me and let her soft boob lean against my horny arm.

"Okay,” I said. “About what?"

Then she looked me in the eyes and boldly said; "I think you need to fuck me so we can find out what this does." She said this with an impish smile while reaching for down my cock, which was hard. To be honest, I’d been very smitten by Mel since we first met on campus. Hence, it was usually hard when I was around Mel, so this wasn't all that remarkable.

What was remarkable was my virgin cock getting its first female attention. I immediately decided that I liked this. Loved this. Quite a lot.

"Mel, this is probably going to be a very bad idea. Are you sure you want to do this, because I know I do."

She bit her lip and in a very exaggerated nod, said; “God, yes.”

Leading me to her bedroom, she unbuttoned my shirt and pushed it off my shoulders. My shorts came next and I let them drop as I stepped out of my sandals. I was almost naked except for my gloves.

Mel pulled her t-shirt over her head, and there she was. In all her feminine glory! She smiled at me and then kissed me lightly on the lips. Her hands went to my gloves.

"Mel, I have to tell you something..."

She looked a little surprised and she smiled. "Okay, the hand thing wasn't enough? What else? And please don’t tell me you have herpes."

"I'm a virgin."

She giggled and smiled as she held her hands against her chest, "So am I! Isn't this crazy? I was planning to wait, but now all I can think about is you!"

She yanked my arm and tugged me to the bedroom. Then she pulled back the blankets and climbed onto the middle of the waterbed. Patting on the bed she meant for me to join her.

My cock jutted out from my body like a diving board. I briefly had an ethical discussion with myself about what I was doing and if it was fair to Mel. I quickly realized that I loved her, I wanted to be with her, and sooner or later we were going to have sex so why not now? Besides, she liked me, right?

I went to get on the bed and had one knee on the blankets when she held up her hand.

"Gloves. Off. Now."

I drew in a breath for the moment of truth and took off my gloves. Being careful not to touch her too soon I got onto the bed next to her and laid on my side. She rolled over to face me, we rocked a bit from the waves.

"Touch me." she said.

"Where?"

She smiled. "Any damn where you want. But do it now."

I slowly moved my hand to her breast and then gently palmed it. Her reaction was instant. She sighed as a feeling of arousal and euphoria swept over her. I may have been a virgin but I knew what serious arousal looked like and this was it! Her face was flush, again.

The glassy look in her eyes returned, but she held it together better. We kissed and started making out. Her hands were all over me and my hands were all over her. I noticed that her pelvis was rhythmically rocking. I don’t think she knew.

It wasn't maybe even two or three minutes when she rolled onto her back and pulled me on top of her. I had no idea what I was doing but my cock certainly knew where it wanted to be and I started pushing and prodding.

"Here." she said, as she reached between us and firmly grabbed my rod and guided me until my sensitive tip felt her warm cunt. She moved my cock across her furrow a few times and then suddenly I felt the silky smooth wetness of her treasures.

I hesitated and looked into her eyes.

"Please." she lusted.

I slipped into her glorious heaven. It was snug and tight and shallow, but with a twerk of her hips, she burst open her depths. “Ah, ahah!” she groaned for a moment, her eyes expressing some pain.

And then she rocked her hips up and swallowed my full length. It was wet, warm, & snug. And it blew my mind to finally have my cock inside the girl of my dreams.

"Oh, Jesus...fuck..." she uttered as I started to fuck her. Her eyes rolled back and then she closed them, panting heavily. She fell limp as my hips rose and fell on hers. I'd love to tell you it went on and on but, you know...virgin. I was new to this, and too soon I felt my cum rising. I think my last wet dream last longer than this.

The college health class came back to me at that moment. I briefly thought about stopping. Then looking at Mel, my desire took over and I pressed deep into her and let loose! It felt so great to cum in her. We laid there embracing for a few more minutes as her breathing relaxed.

“Look at me, Dennis,” she said. As I looked at her, she started twitching and moaning. Her hips moved to meet mine and I shot out another few squirts of cum. We did this routine again, until my cock and balls were starting to feel a little sore from the effort.

When I was done, Mel lay there senseless. She was still twitching and moaning, and now her hands felt her own body. It was amazingly erotic. This thing she was doing went on and on, but then tapered off for several minutes at which point she fell soundly asleep.

I got up and turned around to look at the lovely woman who gave herself to me. I looked down at my spent dick. It had a bit of a blood stain at the base. I guess this is what’s referred to as ‘popping her cherry?’

I grabbed my clothes and took a quick rinse in her shower, then got dressed enough to be presentable. Sitting down in her living room I fiddled with my hands and eventually turned on the TV. The sun set in the west. Right around eight o’clock I heard her stirring.

When she came out of the bedroom she had this silly smile on her face. And the t-shirt. Just the t-shirt. I could tell she was still aroused. Anyone would have seen that.

"Lover, that was absolutely fucking ah, mazing!"

"You're okay?" Really I was concerned for her. I loved her after all.

She sat down on the couch next to me and kissed me. "I'm fine. I had no idea that was what sex was supposed to be like. Fuck."

Her hand went to my chest.

"Dennis, you're like the best psych drug ever invented!"

"You've done drugs?" I asked.

"Only when I had my wisdom teeth pulled. And this was way the fuck better than that! When your dick touched me it was like the whole world felt at peace and everything was going to be wonderful and then you started fucking me. Damn, that was intense! When you came in me it was like getting injected with a rainbow!"

She went on and on about the experience, and as she did it was pretty clear she wanted more. I touched her face and she flushed with arousal; and this time we didn't even make it back to the bed. I fucked her right there on the couch.

I lasted a little longer before I felt the unstoppable urge to cum in her. This time she gave a little cry and then fell limp.

It took me a little time to calm down and when I did, I picked up Mel and carried her to the bedroom. She was totally passed out and I figured to let her sleep it off so after covering her up I got dressed and headed to my dorm.

She called me late the next morning, explaining how she'd slept in and missed her morning classes. She didn't seem to care about it too much, and told me she would make her afternoon classes. But she also insisted I had to come over for dinner.

Naturally I spent my time in class thinking about Mel. By the time I made it to her place I was getting hard before I got to her door; with the near certainty that I was going to get laid.

When she opened her door for me she radiated sexiness. Her movements were different and she simply appeared more beautiful than before. It harkened to me some classic literature references to ‘the power of a woman’s glamour’, her charms, as another author phrased it. She was a new woman. A viral woman, a woman awakened to seduction and seducing. There was also a resoluteness to her now, and she made clear that she desired me.

I knew that most of this was from my condition, the potent effect of my bare hands upon a female prospect. Still, it was getting me laid, right?

We made it through dinner and then we managed to talk for a short time. Mel was amazed at herself for what she was doing with me. She said it was totally against her nature and upbringing to have given up her virginity, and to keep risking pregnancy with me; but she couldn't help herself.

Twenty minutes later she passed out after I'd filled her cunt again.

As she lay there sleeping it off I realized that when she got a dose of my cum it was sedating her, so the little swimmers in my semen would have time to travel upstream into her womb. I looked at the sleeping girl and realized that my cum was doing double duty trying to get her pregnant.

When she woke up, she wanted to go again and so did my cock.

In due time, she quit school because she didn't care about it anymore. And then the day she told me she was pregnant, the tears were flowing and she was crying...right until I took off my gloves and touched her face. I took her to visit my parents that next weekend; apprehensive of my parents’ reaction.

My father spoke first; “Son, this is a huge relief. My health issues require that I stop ranching, or get a lot of help. I was hoping to delay the matter until you finish college, but I was going to ask you to come home and take over the business. If the two of you could settle down here with us, I’ll get the home builders out here, next week. We’d just gotten our first royalty check from the new natural gas wells that were drilled last year. Dad needed a way to reinvest it in the ranch, or he’d have to pay some very high taxes on the windfall.

We got married the following month in Mel’s home town. Then my parents threw a big reception at the family ranch a few weeks later.

As the baby grew Mel became very calm and tranquil. She definitely had a ‘baby glow’. We'd still fuck and it still had the same effect on her; but even when we weren't fucking she'd still be very Zen-like.

I understood it, when the baby was born; and Mel would get a sedated, glazed-over expression whenever little Gary (named after my father), put his hands on her tits and latched on to suckle them. It didn’t sexually arouse her, but it still sent her into a trance-like condition.

My boy was going to be a chip off the old block! I nicknamed him ‘Chip’.

By Baztrachian for Literotica

Story 2: New Step Siblings In Aussie Lockdown

Teens meet in Melbourne for their parents’ wedding, then get left together in locked-down Australia.

By Baztrachian

When my father told me that he was getting married again I accepted it as good news. He'd been alone and depressed since the divorce and when he met Debbie she clearly brought back his smile and his joy. So of course I was happy for him.

It was just after Thanksgiving in 2019 when they decided on getting married the following June. The plan was for four of us to take a family trip together instead of doing the traditional honeymoon vacation. The four of us included my father, Debbie, myself, and my new step-sister, Taylor. The June date was set to coincide with Taylor graduating high school.

Taylor was pretty happy about the plan to take a trip to Australia because their drinking laws would allow even a freshly minted eighteen year old to enjoy a visit to a bar.

Over the ensuing months I got to know Taylor fairly well and we ended up getting along despite some serious differences. Where I was a devoted outdoorsman who loved hiking, off-road sports, climbing, and working out Taylor was your typical ginger. She was alabaster white and would get sunburned if she was in the sun for much more than a few minutes. She was also nearsighted and she had to wear glasses to see past her arm. She was cute in a dorky sort of way and I had no problem enjoying her company.

The news of COVID started up in January but most everyone I knew dismissed it as being an overhyped flu. Granted, we took it more seriously as time went on but we still had plans to visit Australia and we kept to them.

The wedding took place the weekend after Taylor's graduation. The next morning was a flurry of activity as we headed off to the airport. There had been a lockdown in Melbourne that May but it ended soon enough that our plans were not affected. It wasn't easy to get into Australia but we did and when we arrived we headed off to the house we'd rented for the vacation. We'd be there three weeks and we'd head home on July 9th just as planned. One thing we quickly discovered is that July is in the depths of winter, for the Aussies.

The rental house was pretty amazing. It was in the town of Port Campbell situated on the ocean and that meant I had quite a lot to do every day. I quickly found myself a kayak and spent several of my days exploring the coast and getting in some decent fishing. My father and Debbie had a good time, of course, and Taylor made the best of it staying in the shade and catching up on her books.

You know how when you go on vacation you allow yourself to detach from the world and not have much care for the news? Yep, that was our mistake. Living in our little vacation bubble we had no idea that not only had COVID not blown over but it was getting worse.

We only got an idea that things were getting serious when my father got a toothache and decided to cut the honeymoon short by a couple days and go home.

Tutoring Tess

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Tutoring Tess.

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons.

By SilverFoxMullet. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son Steve, had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life.

Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.

When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. Now she'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated when Marie had died.

"Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?"

"Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?"

"Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in."

Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, soda pop, juice, or milk."

"Water's fine" she said.

I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "What's with the outfit, Tess?Are you on the gymnastics team?"

"No, I started going with Betty Anderson, to yoga classes. She wanted someone to go with her since she just moved to town and hasn't made many friends. I'm really loving it and I wish I'd started earlier."

"Ah, good for you. I've been doing karate since Steve was 10. I still do the kattas and help test the lower belts. It's great for fitness and staying limber, now that I've cross the big 5 Oh.
But, how can I help with any homework subjects? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know."

She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book.

I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?"

She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…"

"Call me Ken, please."

". Ken. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid."

I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her.

Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will you teach me?" she asked.

Oh fuck no, I thought.

"That depends on what you want to learn."

"I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me."

"Oh. How old are you now, Tess?"

"I'm sixteen and a half.My birthday is in a month. I'm old enough to learn about this."

Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this."

Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me."

Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help.

"Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice."

She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends.

"My first piece of advice is to masturbate."

She looked confused now. "You want me to what?"

"Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great."

She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked.

"Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice."

"Okay" she said, "What else?"

"Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want."

"Oh, yes, would you, please?"

"Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed."

She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well."

"I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said.

"You mean 'men;' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys."

She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around."

Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, . Ken."

I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?"

She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again.

Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with a laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex, had me hard as steel.

She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last.

I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the checkout looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend

Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon, when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help.

The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself, gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may not even be 17, but she's unbelievably sexy.

Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine.

Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there.

That was more than a year ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants.

The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?"

"Hi . Ken! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?"

"Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?"

"Water would be fine, thanks."

I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down.

"So what brings you by today?" I asked.

"Same as last time." she said with a demure smile.

Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink.

"Uh, Last time?" I said faintly.

"I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex."

Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The spandex yoga pants and body-hugging leotard top revealed much of her full bosom. The deep scoop neckline plunged below where a bra would have been revealed. Her nipples were hard and elevated.

I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her.

"Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson."

"But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted."

"I know. And I want you." She said with resolve.

She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up her hair. It came undone. Then she slipped one shoulder out of her thin stretchy yoga outfit, then the other and her two hands deftly slip the whole workout suit to her ankles slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy peach panties

God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs.

Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room.

She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?"

"This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice.

"This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you."

"Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no."

She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her.

"Make love to me, . Ken." She said, in a low sultry voice.

I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!"

I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness?

I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her.

She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck.

Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more.

When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence.

Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour.

Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away.

"Oh, . Ken, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you."

I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had.

By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it.

Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat.

I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth.

"How was that?" she asked.

"Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had."

She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird."

As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?"

"Uh huh. First ever. It was good?"

"Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!"

"First time for real, it was always just my toy before now."

"Wow."

"Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation.

I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps.

I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex.

I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck.

A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot.

Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

Liza Loves Her New Family

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Buffet For Three

Now things were a little awkward; two of the five boys had had their penises inside me, and the rest had seen my panty clad ass. Everyone was being super nice to me, and I bet I knew why. The occasional glance at the bulges on my chest or the long look as I walked away, had turned into constant eyes on me. I wore baggy clothes but of course this didn't help in a room full of college boys.

Eventually the advances by the boys became more and more blatant until finally one day when I was particularly hungry I blurted out, "Hey, whoever wants to take me out for Hibachi can screw me afterwards."

Chester and Hahn jumped at the opportunity, but I wasn't sure how we'd work that out. But never mind the details, I was just happy to get another free meal. “Fine”, I said; “But whoever starts a stupid debate about video games, gets dumped! Got it!” The rest of the room cheered for me, but Chester and Hahn looked whipped by a girl.

They took me to a Hibachi place in the suburb of Chester, very fitting. I ordered the most expensive dish they offered, Mako shark, and ate the whole meal in a vicious frenzy. I loved eating and it was like I could shovel mound after mound of food into my mouth without ever getting fat. I'm not sure if it's because I have a high metabolism or just because I'm young, to be honest. Chester and Hahn had a good time too, perhaps in denial at the possibly extremely awkward event that was going to take place afterwards.

Hahn's parents were rich and actually had rented him a studio apartment of his own, off-campus. We went there because not only was it the nicest of our places, but he was the only one of us that lived by himself. Once we got there, we all took a few minutes to get ready before I earnestly stripped down and cheekily decided to rub my tits together and wink at the boys. Mama don't like to waste time. I was wearing a new sexy pink lace bra that cost half a fucking fortunate, before I unclasped it in the back and had my titties drop out and then bounce back up like basketballs. Being busty yet perky, had its fun moments to be sure. I, being the ball of originality that I am, told them that now that they've seen mine, that I get to see theirs'. They blushed awkwardly for a second before complying with my request. I sat on the couch and waited for my show to begin.

Predictably, both my friends were already erect. And to my surprise Hahn's cock was, regular sized! It was decent, maybe 5 inches compared to Chester's 5 1/2, but he didn't have Chester's wide girth. I then encouraged both of the boys to come take one of my tits in their hands and squeeze.

"Nice right? There is enough of me to go around." I said as the two guys sat on each side of me.

"Damn Liza, I knew your tits were big but I had no idea they were this big!" Hahn said, astonished.

"They're so fucking nice! And look at your adorable nipples! I just wanna" Chester said as he took my left nipple in his mouth and started sucking my tit.

"Thanks." I said, losing my composure. I was trying to be a top but it was so abundantly clear I was a submissive bottom.

My shyness snatching my tongue, I got up then laid an Anime throw blanket across the chaise portion Hahn's leather couch. It was a long L shape sectional, and nice as fuck. My parents were well off but Hahn's family was fucking loaded.

I was on my knees & elbows. Now fully undressed, Chester approached me from behind. Then Hahn came around & stood in front of my head, which was propped up in my hands. He was the perfect height. I opened my mouth wide to receive his cock. His bulbous head brushed my lips apart and then he pushed it into my mouth.

I was expecting to be penetrated simultaneously by Chester, so it took me a little by surprise when he slapped my ass hard with his hand. I would have yelped, but my mouth was full of dick. I didn’t want Hahn’s dick bitten by accident, so I had to be careful. Instead, my eyes widened and my body jerked just a little. Hahn took this as encouragement to push further into my mouth, nearing the middle of my throat. Chester slapped me again. I was used to mental punishment, but the physical nature of this had taken me off guard and I have to say, destabilized me a little. Again, I flinched. Hahn pushed deeper, his cock now bottomed out & partly in my throat, but I knew that was all he had left. A third slap, I was getting sore now, and imagined that my ass would be bright red. Hahn stood there, his balls rested against my chin. I was spread eagle, and impaled orally on a cock. I had recently learned that I was a loud moaner, and I definitely vocalized my pleasure the entire time they were tag-teaming me.

My ass jiggled each time Chester smacked it. ‘Just fuck me already?’ I finally blurted out. It is hard to communicate when your mouth is full of awesome Asian cock. The last clapping sound was like a starting gun to Hahn, who reinserted & started to face-fuck me. He'd withdraw a couple of inches and then thrust his whole length into me again. He started out slowly at first, but then picked up speed. Chester finally figured it out, and got positioned behind me, then rammed my cunt to his base. His thick shaft pressed me wide.

It was shortly after that something strange happened, I started to feel, at peace. I submitted, letting the pleasure run through me and went with the flow. I knew I wanted to please them, and I felt warm, almost cared for, as I was being double teamed. Sensory overload. I could feel tears form in my eyes and trickle down my forehead and into my hair. But these weren't tears of sadness, but of joy.

It felt like, it felt like I had found my family. One of them was using my throat as a sex toy and the other was pounding my cunt. I felt wanted, needed, like I finally belonged somewhere.

I began to feel overwhelmed. Focus, Liza. I'm a good girl taking my friends' cocks deep inside me to help them get off, that's all that mattered. Don't let this excruciating emotion spoil the mood. What you are doing for Chester and Hahn is peak selflessness. I can do this, I can overcome my anxiety. I took a few deep breaths in between Hahn's thrusts. It didn't lessen, so I embraced it. I'm a mess, and that's hot.

My cunt felt raw. But I was so damn turned on. My friends, yes my friends, were using me like a blow up sex doll. I could feel my juices oozing out of my vagina. Feel my clit throbbing as I opened up my throat to Hahn, and my vagina to Chester. My face was blush red, for the first time in my life: I was hyper-aroused.

Tears were now pouring down my face. This was all a little too much. But no sooner than I had come to that realization, I felt a rope of warm cum shoot onto my back, followed by another and another.

"Fuck!" Chester announced. More grunts from behind me, then warm drips on my ass cheeks. A deep sigh, then Chester dropped to the couch, beside me. "Your turn, Hahn." He said, slapping my ass one final time before swapping places with my short Asian friend.

I took the opportunity to roll over, still on the plush throw blanket, but now on my back, diagonally across the extension of his sectional sofa. And now Hahn knelt and scooped up both my legs. I rested them over each of his shoulders, then he was inside me. I didn't speak. He slid his average member halfway in, it felt so refreshing, and then sunk all five inches of his cock into my cunt. I was sopping wet and took him easily. He started fucking me. It might have been smaller than Chester's dick, but the length and narrower width of Hahn's cock gave me the rest I needed to recover. Chester sat up and began massaging my massive tits. My nipples stood up and said; ‘squeeze me, suck me’. Chester understood the sign language and accommodated in a much gently disposition than the spankings he’d previously gotten his jollies from.

In pain from being fucked hard at both ends of my body, I just laid there submitting to them. Hahn would withdraw his dick completely, push his head just barely into me and then immediately thrust forward, giving me all 5 of his inches at once. I gasped. Hahn repeated this over and over, a little harder each time. He pushed again and again, his balls slapping against my ass. I had never taken two dicks in one day.

Lust had consumed me. Then, suddenly and unexpectedly, it happened. I came hard. Twisting and turning, I felt the orgasm stirring deep in my cock-filled cunt, then rush outwards. It started inside me, then slowly made its way out, eventually covering my entire body in spasming pleasure until I was shaking from overstimulation. I felt warm liquid pouring from my vagina as I spasmed while still being held down. As my violent orgasm continued, I felt the room start spinning. I had cum, and just from penetration, what the fuck? I spent a minute in a panting daze, half awake and half asleep. I had cum so hard that it took a couple minutes for my brain to work again. Hahn withdrew his cock, dripping with my crème. His belly and thighs were dripping wet. He was panting and his spent cock was still bobbing as it slowly deflated.

"Hahn, you're soaked. Did I do that to you?" I asked, surprised. Squirting was something I had heard about but never knew that I could actually do.

"Yeah! I know, right?" Hahn chuckled in a satisfied, half-drunk demeanor.

The throw blanket seemed to have taken the lion's share of my squirting. I gazed up at Hahn. His cock was covered in both my cunt juice and his ejaculate. The head of his cock dripped with cum.

"Hahn, you fucking bastard. You weren't supposed to cum in me!" I’d been on the pill for a couple weeks. But unwritten college ethics dictate that a guy always pulls out.

"God damn it Hahn, you're not supposed to do that!" Chester reprimanded him.

"Sorry, please don't be mad." Hahn pleaded.

"Hahn, please, you know that can get a woman pregnant." I warned him.

"I know. I got a little carried away. I'll buy you Plan B."

I was now sobbing. My throat and cunt had both been used and abused. I wailed, the tears were now a flood. My body shook with emotion. I wasn't handling the overstimulation too well. It felt like my body had just released a ton of pent up stress and now I was all wobbly and unfocused.

Hahn felt like shit. He assumed I was devastated by his mistake.

No, I had been through a lot, but I'd say it was a pretty positive experience. Chester was a real gentleman and asked me if I was okay, then brought me a glass of water and cuddled up with me. I also reached for Hahn & he got the hint and cuddled up on my other side. It was marvelous, even if my bawling sounded otherwise.

After our threesome was over, we all cleaned up the mess and it appeared the leather couch was still fine. Then we watched Community in our undies. Hahn even brought out a bottle of fancy vodka imported from Vladivostok for us to chill out with, as we all sat on his couch half naked, Hahn grabbed us a bigger blanket. After a few episodes I gave them both a final fellatio and we called it a damn good night.

Fuck my cunt is sore.

Interlude: The Big Bang Theory

Have you ever read the Stephen King novel I T? I don't mean watched the movie but actually read the book? Well there's a scene where umm, how to put it? "The Losers" all have sex with the same person to show their "unity" so that they can escape being lost in the sewers. I want to be this person for my friend group. The glue that holds them all together, the cunt that they can take out all of their frustrations on. I've learned that sex is the best way to blow off steam. I want to form a sense of community with me as its focal point.

The Gang Bang

My grief is tremendous but my love is bigger. Your real family isn't the one you're born into but rather the one you choose for yourself. I have a family now, and I love them.

Soon after my first threesome, I found out that Rob (the tall chubby one) was a virgin. He was too shy to admit it, himself but some of the other guys brought it up once to tease him. After I found out this information, I knew I had to do something. He's such a sweet heart, I knew I needed to make his first time special. So, for Halloween I dressed up as his "waifu" Aloy from Horizon (not the race car game, the one with robotic dinosaurs). I even went as far as to dye my hair red and had a special plan in mind. For my costume, I even made a bow out of PVC pipe. Which was a stupid idea cause it looked like ass, but I wanted to make my own rather than just buying one on Etsy.

On the last day of October, everyone got together for a big Halloween party. The theme was: character's dressed up as other characters. Rob took this idea and dressed up as Luigi if he were a member of the Akatsuki, while Hahn dressed up as a "Jewish Samurai" wearing a Hasidic beard over a kabuto. Brad dressed up as a, furry? I'm not sure. It was a bear costume with a top hat and monocle. Mike dressed up as Handsome Jack in a Fallout vault suit and Chester dressed up as Zelda dressed up as Link. I, however, broke this theme because that totally would have fucked up my plan. Perhaps I was a slut dressed up as Aloy? We all drank and drank, and after a few "brewskis" I was sufficiently drunk. It was time.

I walked up to Rob, grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I stripped naked & pulled down his pants, got on my knees and put his massive dick in my mouth to get him hard. I was fucking surprised too, this thing was fucking giant, and he was hiding it from me all this time? Rob might have been stocky but to this day his is still the biggest log I've ever seen, in person. I eventually asked him how big it was, I didn't measure it myself so take this with a grain of salt. We all know men love to lie about their dick sizes. He told me it was fucking nine inches! Insane.

After he was hard as a rock, I got off my knees and got my phone out. I had found this website that creates "sex sounds" of celebrities based off their lines in shows and video games while using A I to fill in any gaps to make it sound more natural. I basically started playing an audio file of Aloy moaning and grunting. I then turned around, bent over and stuck my ass out while resting my hands against the wall. "Take me" I told him, laughing out loud. He then got to rail "Aloy" for five whole minutes before cumming all the way up my back and getting a little bit in my hair. My buddy was a virgin no longer.

A big dick doesn't necessarily mean a long lasting dick, especially if the guy's a virgin. Although let's be honest, when a guy has a dick that size, you kinda want it to not last too long. I still want to be able to walk tomorrow, laughing my ass off.

Eventually, November came and it was around this time I started to grow into my body in a more "womanly" way. I put on my freshman 15, (pounds, that is), and was now curvy rather than thin. Not curvy like fat though, I was more like, Kim Kardashian now. Not fat but sexy with a full figure. I literally know nothing about her except that I've seen her naked, I think everyone has. I even had to google how to spell "Kardashian" while writing this. And I mean it looked really natural with my fucking watermelon tits, so it never really bothered anyone. My tit’s were a smidge bigger because I’m on the pill, but when I told that to the gamer guys, all they said was; “Yeah, nice!”

The best part of having five guys trying to get into your pants, is that they are constantly offering you things, to try to buy your favor. To be honest, it was rather low-key, kinda an escapist findom situation. I'd send a weekly topless or ass pic or two in the group chat, occasionally let everyone hit, and in return they'd buy me anything I wanted. That's how ya girl got a custom Animal Crossing for my Nintendo Switch. Also, I never pay for my food when we all go out to eat, and anytime I want a new clothes I just would ask one of the boys to take me shopping. They were all stem majors with scholarships, so money wasn't an item, although usually it was Hahn spending his parents' money that would buy me the most luxurious clothing.

And then of course you have the obligatory, yet obvious, sexy underwear that they'd buy me. Wanting to see me in it either right before they fucked me or in the group chat, they'd buy me white cotton, black lace, pink satin, cute little undies with yellow cartoon lemons on them and even some with superheroes (or villains) on them. The most notorious of which was a pair of Harley Quinn ones that Chester had pulled to the side and taken a video of me getting fucked doggy style in; and then sent to the group chat. Boys replied with an eye roll emoji.

My favorite lay was still Mike. He was clearly the most experienced of the group. One time when we were screwing, I was wearing these pink tube socks and he was fucking me missionary. My legs were high up in the air and my big titties were bouncing up and down as he pounded into me, I decided to reward him for being my favorite! So right as he was about to cum I told him, "Baby, cum on my face. I want you to cum on my face. I'm such a fucking whore but I'm your whore baby." And he gladly accepted my request by shooting his baby juice all over my face and nose. "Eww! Grab me a towel!" I said with cum in my eyelashes. But not before he got a pic of the artwork he created.

Thanksgiving is coming, and I'm a little worried about gaining weight from overeating. My weight is something I've started to think about more and more this past month. Sometimes I can't help but obsess over it. My mother gained a ton of weight after she gave birth to me. I even have an emergency panic weight that if I ever cross, I promised myself I would start going on 5 mile runs every day.

I fucked pretty much every day now, one of the guys, sometimes more, would invite me over to their place or we'd go to the bathroom near the gaming lounge and they'd just strip me down and screw me right there. Getting fucked so much, it was hard not to just be lazy and become a total bottom, letting the gang have their way with me and just enjoying the ride, or lack thereof (pun intended but I don't think it was a good one lol.)

Speaking of the gaming lounge, we had a giant leather sofa in there now. Chester bought it, and it’s pretty fucking bitchin. And yes, I've been fingered on that sofa, many times.

With Thanksgiving, and by extension the end of the year, fast approaching I felt the desire to do something special. A "big bang" to celebrate the friendships we'd made this year right before things got hectic with Thanksgiving, Finals and Christmas Break. Eventually things would finally be back to normal again in mid-January. And what better way to send the school year off, with a big bang then a big giant gang band? He he.

The next day after the idea popped into my head, I went to the gaming lounge and gave each of the guys a cute little flier I had made, with the time and date of the "party" wink wink. I didn't want them knowing it was a gang bang, yet. Why ruin the surprise?

On the day of the grand event, Sunday, November 22nd, I picked out my outfit very carefully. I wore a mini-skirt with light pink satin panties underneath. They had a cute little bow on the top, perfect for them "unwrapping" their present. A red and white heavy-duty Pokéball pushup-bra and a light blue graphic Tee shirt with a picture of Squirtle on it, which said "I'm a Squirter", and lastly, a pair of big black stripper boots, because I could.

As for my cunt, no more bush for me. I've been keeping it short or bald, for the aesthetic as well as to make it easier to eat me out. I'd shaved bald about twice in the last few months I believe; but haven't grown out much more than two weeks of growth. I think it looks better and more attractive when it's shorter.

Yes, I know what you're wondering. Okay ladies and gentleman, here's the tea on me being a squirter:

Every time it's happened it's been an accident, and sometimes I can feel it happening but only when there's so much liquid it's obvious. It only happens when I'm riding on top. I think it has something to do with a guy's shape or size, but when I move a certain way they hit something deep inside me. I think it's the g-spot or internal part of the clit. To be honest, I don't know what it is; but it

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 1

Liza’s Late Puberty Finally Comes.

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Late Bloomer

Have you ever felt like you didn't belong? I've felt that way my entire life. My name is Liza Thomas and growing up I was a nobody. I had very few friends in school and what few "friends" I did have were more like acquaintances that never even thought about my existence outside of 8 AM to 3 PM, Monday , Friday. I was bullied too. But then again, wasn't everyone? I'm seriously asking, "was everyone?" because the other girls constantly ridiculed me for the way I looked (growing up I looked quite androgynous), for never talking during class and for sneaking my Nintendo DS into school to play during lunch. I never did anything to them, but they made me feel like shit every single day.

Fast forward to my 18th birthday and, nothing. I was flat all over. My chest, my ass, my stomach. My tits were 32 A, maybe the size of lemons and my ass cheeks were like two little pancakes. But then, something magical happened. During the Christmas break after my birthday, I began to grow. My lemons turned into 34 D cantaloupes quite fast, almost overnight. My pancakes turned into, pillows? My ass certainly wasn't flat enough to set your drink on anymore but I'd be lying if I said that it caught anyone's gaze.

My mom took quick notice of this change and in regards to it; liked to say, "Lions, tigers, boobs oh my!" (I wish I was making this up. My mom says the stupidest and most embarrassing shit sometimes, I swear to God). Apparently, the Thomas women were all late bloomers, so it's unsurprising that it took me all the way until adulthood before my tits were as big as my mom's.

That January I returned to school after "the change" I kind of figured no one would notice, or care, but boy was I wrong. I started to get unwanted attention, and as an introvert this sucked. It wasn't all bad though, that same month this guy named Brian started talking to me and, Brain made me feel special. He'd come up to me every day at my locker to chat me up. Nobody had ever done that before, especially not a boy. A little bit about Brian, Brian was 19 when we first met. He was held back in first grade so he was in the same class as me despite being a year older. His mother was an alcoholic who was in and out of the county jail and his father was an honest man who made a living restoring old cars. I guess this is different from being a mechanic but don't ask me how, I am not a car girl. Anywho, after a month Brian asked me out on a date and, I said yes! We went to the local ice cream place, the Twist and Shake (I think it was supposed to be a Beatles pun), and had a nice little conversation. There was not much to do in Locust, Pennsylvania after all. I had even taken the opportunity to wear a low-cut shirt to "show off the goods" so to speak. In truth, the shirt had not been low cut prior to my cleavage metamorphosis. After a few weeks he even asked me to be his girlfriend and I was elated! No one had ever thought of me in that way before, it was like I was experiencing my sexual coming of age, the only thing was that at this point I was very much anti-sex traditionalist.

I grew up in a very strict Eastern Orthodox family and had taken my parents' views on sex as my own. I was supposed to wait until marriage. I told Brian this a little while after we started dating. Despite him reassuring me that everything was okay, I could see the disappointment on his face. I would try to satiate him by compromising. I offered him handjobs at first, then gave my first blowjob, but this wasn't good enough. He was horny all the time, and I just couldn't keep up. I started sending nudes. Something until then I thought people were stupid for doing. Then, one day in April, when we were over at his house; he was always trying to get me to come over and come into his bedroom, which I tried to stay away from like the plague. I foolishly went in there, like an idiot. He then begged me for sex and tried to take off my clothes. I told him no, but when he got upset I felt bad and said that if he wanted to there was another way that we could do it. That was how I lost my anal cherry.

Still with me? Good. So the next month, May, was the big prom. It was my senior prom, so my parents went all out and purchased me the most expensive black and pink dress (yes, I listen to K-pop), I think it cost a thousand dollars! Daddy bought it for me and even paid for a limo for Brian and me! That night was perfect. In his suit, Brian looked like the most suave handsome man in the world, and could have easily passed for Tony Stark or Bruce Wayne. After prom the limo dropped us off at my house and Brian (at this point I didn't have my license yet, just a learner's permit), drove us to "after prom", which was held at the Macedonian-American Cultural Center. Well during the hour break between prom and "after prom" (Which might I add is stupid. Like as far as I can tell it's always been this way but it feels like the school is just begging the students to have sex?). Brian pulled the car over to a discrete area. I was a little worried at first, but just figured that I was going to unzip his pants and give him head, but he had other things in mind. He gave me this long impassioned speech about how much he loved me and how we were meant to be together. I felt moved by the moment, and well, I loved him. So I told him that if he was still a virgin then yes, we could have sex. But if not, then I would still let him fuck me in the ass. He told me that I would be his first. So we had sex. I was so stupid for believing him.

I wish I could tell you this long passionate tale about my first time, and how amazingly romantic it was, but;

1. That's not the point of this story, and;

2. He humped me in the back of a Honda Accord until he jizzed all over my belly button, not exactly the most romantic first time.

Anyway, for the rest of the night, and until the end of the school year, I was in a very romantic mood.

Graduation felt like such a big deal at the time, like the rest of my life was starting and that I had finally become a woman. Like my whole life was starting to come together. Prom night was kind of a bursting of the dam, or watershed moment. After that he would start fucking me in his bedroom almost every day after classes, and then when school ended, just whenever he could get me to come over. I would typically just lay there, on my back or stomach, not moving much until he finished up. Nobody ever taught me how to have sex, and Brian was fine with me just being a dead fish. This would only last until early July however.

When a seemingly innocuous comment from Brian's father about him "finally finding a good girl," caused me to spiral and stalk his Facebook and Instagram profiles. I found out that he dated over a half-dozen women before me. Some he had told me about, others he did not. Could he really expect me to believe that he never had sex with any of these women?

I have a tendency to internalize my frustrations and shut down when there's a problem in my life. I gave up my virginity on a fraud! For the rest of July I did not let Brian have sex with me, not even once. He got very upset with this, but I refused to say why. Until, finally, in August when during a discussion about how our relationship was going to proceed. He was going to Ohio University, a party school, and I was going to Penn State. I confronted him. I asked him about these past girlfriends. He told me that he lied and that he was sorry.

I broke down into tears, and then he said, "Since you're already crying. I might as well tell you: I'm breaking up with you." I could not breathe. My mind was racing a mile a minute but the words I wanted to say would not come out. He continued, "I just don't think that you're intimate enough for me. I don't want you weighing me down while I'm at college. You understand."

No, I do not understand, You bastard! And if you’re reading this, I fucking hate you, Brian Romanchuck!

Fuck him! No, don’t! But I hope some brute at the state prison fucks his ass with a led pipe!

New Friends

Only a few weeks later, at the end of August (or maybe it was September at this point), I was shipped away from home and started my new life as a freshman at Penn State Brandywine. I chose Penn's Brandywine campus because it not only had the Micro-electromechanical systems program I was looking for but was also refreshingly rural and familiar, despite how close to Philadelphia it was. Plus I had a nice scholarship for being a female stem major.

Since my breakup, I began wearing baggy clothes to hide my body. I didn't need asshole boys wanting me for my body. Trust me, at this point in time I hated my body (don't worry dear reader, that was going to change soon, but thanks for your concern). This was made even harder by the fact that I had a second growth spurt over the summer and now my tits were the size of watermelons and none of my bras fit me anymore! (Okay so maybe watermelons is a bit of an exaggeration. But they're 34 F, like in between a cantaloupe and a watermelon, and were annoying as hell for the longest time because I wasn't used to carrying these large udders on my body). My Ass pillows turned into, basketballs? Okay I'm totally trolling you now by calling my ass basketballs but I don’t care what you want me to say, my ass simply got fatter. Other than that, my waist and overall fitness was good.

After losing my virginity to a lying asshole, I overcorrected and stayed away from all things sex for a time, but this didn't mean I wasn't lonely. For the past six months I had not only finally discovered companionship and having a social life; but also had it all ripped away from me. The one person who I talked to every day, and was vulnerable with was gone. Away from family and any familiarity, I was scared. Scared to even try to make any friends at all. I had five classes a week but pretty much kept to myself the entire time. Despite sitting near the front of the class as I was accustomed to, I rarely spoke and never raised my hand.

The day that would change the course of my life forever, was during the onset of October, I decided to visit the gaming lounge in building C. It was nice! It had four flat screen TVs mounted on the walls, and a fancy kitchenette. Each TV was spaced maybe ten yards from the next, & featured a round table with six black fake leather, cushioned chairs, and was paired with a PlayStation 4, or Xbox One, I want to say it's called? Microsoft has such stupid naming conventions for their consoles (PlayStation supremacy).

My first time stepping in there, I stood around for a moment to scan the room, before I caught a glimpse of a group of five college boys. Well apparently I, a 5' 3" woman with big black boots, short blonde hair, a Sailor Moon skirt and long black socks leading up to said skirt, caught their eye too. Because not a minute later, one of the boys called out to me, "Hey!" Nervous, I immediately darted out of the room. Caught off guard, the guy said "Welcome, wait!" as I then ran down the hallway and out of building C. My anxiety had gotten the best of me.

Later that week, I took another trip out to the gaming lounge. I was tired of being lonely and was determined to march in there and befriend those boys. They liked video games (and let's be honest, probably anime too), and I loved video games and anime! I would make friends or die of embarrassment trying.

I entered the lounge and not two seconds later I overheard a discussion about Naruto.

"They totally wasted Neji as a character, probably should've just let him die in the hospital after his fight with Kidomaru." said a short man with a vest and a fedora.

"No way! And miss his redesign after the time skip, and all the love he got in the filler arcs? At least have him survive until the Team Gai fight, with Kisame. Maybe have Lee and Gai fight the clone, and have Neji die saving Tenten." said one who was over six foot tall, but also quite stocky.

"Now that's an," the short one stopped, when he looked over at me, after finally noticing my presence.

All five guys turned their heads to look at me, and my face turned beet red from all the attention I was getting. A short awkward silence ensued before I spoke in a high pitched and slightly nervous tone. "Hi guys! My name's, umm, Liza. And I, well sorry about running out the other day. I just wanted to say hi, and see what you guys are doing here! I see you're talking about Naruto, that's pretty swell!"

One of them sat up from his chair and waved to me. "Hey! My name's Mike. We were just debating on what we wanted to play, and got a little sidetracked." He was kinda cute with the most adorable head of jet black hair I've ever seen and a denim jacket. "What's your name?"

I paused as if to think, "Liza! My name's Liza!"

Mike stood, and approached me as he introduced me to everyone. They were: Mike the cute one, Brad the fedora wearing hipster one, Rob the tall stocky one, Hahn the Asian one, and Chester the, Chester one.

Mike, a natural leader; then asked the guys; "So why doesn't everyone introduce themselves and tell Liza here what their favorite game is?"

"Name's Chester, and Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past." Chester answered.

"Majora's Mask is ten times better, but I'd have to say Elden Ring. PC Master Race!" Asian Hahn cheerily shouted.

"Fuck you!" retorted Chester.

"Horizon: Zero Dawn! Aloy is my waifu." said Big Rob.

"Sly Cooper 2: Band of Thieves." Hipster Brad answered.

"The thing about Sly Cooper fans is that they don't shut up about it." whispered Mike, standing next to me.

"And what about you, Mike?" I asked.

"Me? Oh my favorite game is Fallout: New Vegas." Mighty Mike answered.

"Dog shit performance, looks like a PlayStation 2 game." Asian Hahn butted in.

"Pixel snob." Mike rolled his eyes and then looked over at me. "What's your favorite game Liza?"

"Well; I really love Pokémon, but that kinda feels like cheating. Black 2 is my favorite Pokémon game, but I really liked The Last of Us Part 2."

"Lame, Emerald is better." Hipster Brad interjected.

"Gen Threer! Everyone knows Platinum is the best." Asian Hahn protested.

"In case you haven't noticed, everyone's pretty opinionated." Mike laughed.

I spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out with them, watching them play Smash Bros on a Switch that Rob brought from his dorm. I even played a match and got my ass kicked, which is what happens when you main Isabelle, or so they told me, but I can't help it, she's my comfort character.

Then I left for my dorm to do my 3D Modeling homework. I hung out with them the next day after class, again at the gaming lounge, and before I went home they even invited me into their group chat! "Switches, No Bitches" was the name when I first joined but shortly after they changed it to "Switches, One Bitches". Laughing my ass off.

One day after class I came to the gaming lounge and to my surprise, only Mike was there.

"Where is everyone?" I asked.

"Rob's on a fieldtrip, and Brad's with his girlfriend for date night."

"And Hahn and Chester?"

"They're at the Yu gi oh regionals in Philadelphia."

"Oh, so just the two of us today?"

"Yep." Mike affirmed.

"Well that's fun! Did you maybe wanna go somewhere, to get something to eat?" I took the initiative with Mike.

"Sure!” Mike beamed. “Where did you wanna go?"

"There's a nice ramen place in Ridley Park?"

"You Bet." He smiled.

A half an hour later we were inside the restaurant, waiting to order. We got to talking and Mike told me more about himself. His mom died when he was very little, and he was going to school to become a structural engineer, because of his dream of serving in the Army Corps of Engineers. To be honest, I don't even know what this, is or what they do. Now that I think of it though, what even is an engineer? Sort of ambiguous, given all the types of engineer careers I’ve heard of. Is a chemical engineer sorta like a structural engineer?

Mike's bushy black hair was so beautiful that I couldn't look away. I was really starting to crush on him. As he talked about his career aspirations and favorite Manga literature, all I could think about was how cute his head would look sandwiched between my thighs. I started to feel, daring.

At the end of the meal, when the check came; he paid and left a generous tip for our server.

"Hey, you wanna come back to my place and watch a movie?" I invited.

"Sure, what did you have in mind?" Mike asked.

Silly boy. I thought. He actually thinks I have a movie in mind.

We went back to my dorm and I sat on my bed, as he awkwardly stood in the middle of the room.

"Thanks for hanging out with me tonight. It's been such a long time since I've hung out with a friend one-on-one, or a boy, for that matter." I was flirting.

"You don't have a lot of friends?"

"No." I answered honestly.

"When was the last time you hung out with a group of friends?" he asked.

"6th grade."

"Wow, I'm actually really sorry to hear that.” He came and sat next to me. “But I can relate somewhat. Growing up my family moved around so much that I never really got to stop in one place and build a group of friends."

"Aww, I'm sorry. What about all the guys from the lounge?"

"I met most of them last year, my first year at Penn. Except Brad, he's a freshman I think."

"So you never really had many friends, either?"

"Yeah." He hesitated, "Which is actually why I really wanted to thank you for hanging out with us. I know it's only been a few weeks; and don't feel obligated to hang out with us every week if you have something else going on; but the guys really like having you there. And so do I."

We hugged.

My cheeks turned crimson. I wanted to get over Brian so bad. Besides, Mike was a nice guy and you know what they say; ‘the best way to get over someone; is by getting under someone.’

After we embraced, I stood in front of him and slowly unzipped my black Pokémon athletic warmup jacket, and slowly slid it off my shoulders. As if my tits weren’t massive enough, I had them hiked up in a pushup bra.

I then did a half turn and I pulled down my baggy matching athletic warmup pants. I was wearing pink satin panties with purple hearts on them, I glanced back over my shoulder at him with a seductively raised eyebrow and wink. At first Mike was really surprised, like a dream was happening in real life. But after he got over his shock, he understood my terribly unsubtle gesture. (Fellas, what's the weirdest way a socially awkward woman signaled to you that she wanted to bang?)

He reached and grabbed a single ass cheek and squeezed; awkwardly, not saying a word. I wasn't the best sexy-talker. either, so I put my hand over his while turning to faced him. Then I place his other hand on my pother hip. Using his hands as my own, I slid my panties down my legs to expose my very pale bare ass and cunt. At first I was a little embarrassed. I hadn't shaved my cunt since July, and it had grown to quite the bush in that time. But Mike either didn't notice, or more than likely didn't care. Why shave my cunt when it's not like anyone was gonna see it except for me anyway. I then leaned in to kiss him before climbing further up onto the bed. "Take your pants off for me." I said in the sexiest tone of voice I could. I forgot to take off my purple push-up bra, but I think that Mike liked so much how perky it

Howdy Neighbor: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Howdy Neighbor: Part 2

The cherry date and the next phase of Ken’s love life.

By PrairieDad1. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“So, I’m going to be the first man to make love to you. Wow. I’m honoured.” he says. Come here baby. Daddy needs a hug. Angela steps into Kens open arms. They embrace. Bodies molded together. A tear runs down Ken’s cheek. “I’m so happy right now. This is going to be a super special summer and extra special occasion. You sure do know how to turn a guy on, baby.” They laugh.

“Yep, I can tell,” she says, laughing, feeling Kens erection pushing into her tummy. “Me too daddy. It’ll be super special. I can hardly wait. I’m wet just thinking about it.”

“Are you nervous babykins? I’ll try not to hurt you,” he says.

“Daddy, I just sucked your cock into my mouth. My first time ever doing that. So, no, you won’t hurt me.”

“I’m so proud of you baby.” Ken turns and holds Angela in his arms, embracing her tightly into his body.

They continue their climb to the top, arriving at the pickup on the ridge.

“Daddy’s hungry again,” he says, with a big smile. “Can daddy have dessert, please?”

“You can eat me anytime daddy.” Angela lowers the tailgate and jumps up into the box. “Dessert is served,” she says, laughing. “Come and get it.”

And Ken does. Just like that the damp Daisy Mae’s are discarded and Ken is looking at a bald pussy, drops of moisture beading up on the pussy lips.

Lowering his face, he sucks the folds of skin into his mouth.

Sitting up her arms supporting her with knees bent, legs spread wide, ass on the tailgate edge, she smiles and watches her lover, her adopted daddy.

Driving Angela wild. Trying to hold her legs steady, and failing. Her body trembling, she cries out, "Argh, Fuck!”

And cums. Her liquid arousal filling Kens mouth and covering his face, he licks and swallows. A happy man. Over the top happy.

His young lover orgasming. And he doing what he likes best, Eating Pussy.

Grabbing their blanket, he wraps and covers Angela before carrying her shaking body to the front door of the pickup.

An hour later they arrive home and park in the driveway.

All seems quiet. No one is around. Ken carries his lover into the house and straight to the shower in the washroom.

Their early to mid morning adventure finished.

What transpired that morning ignited a fuse within them both.

During the following week Angela was constantly visiting Ken.

Neither of them wanting to spend a moment separated.

Kens fixation with ‘eating pussy’ and Angela’s discovery of how much she enjoy 'giving head’ was a match made in heaven. So much so they ate and sucked their way to new heights of sexual fulfillment.

Finally, the weekend was upon them. Laying in each others arms in the afterglow of making love, oral love, their faces covered with one another’s CUM. Ken smiles

“I do believe we should have a proper date this weekend. An in the city, fancy restaurant, 5 star hotel, a daddy and daughter romantic date. What sayeth you m'lady?”

“I sayeth 'oh goody kind Sir’. Daddy gonna pop my cherry,” she asks, giggling.

“We’re gonna fuck like rabbits, over and over and over,” he says, laughing.

“Fuck my brains out daddy. I want your big sausage inside me,” she says, a huge face covering smile. “But for now, I’ll just suck you again” leaning over and taking Ken’s cock into her willing mouth.

“Oh no you don’t. Me too,’” Ken says as he adjusts their bodies, laying on the bed with Angela positioned on top of him, her head over his cock, her pussy over his mouth.

Both diving in, the sounds of slurping, sucking and licking filling the bedroom.

Kens hands on Angela’s butt, fingers pushing on her cheeks exposing and opening her small puckered asshole. Tongue licking and teasing the forbidden hole.

Angela’s tongue expertly licking the long thick veiny and hairy shaft.

Opening her mouth and sliding her lips over his mushroomed cockhead.

Swallowing him inch by inch into her mouth and throat. Her eyes watering, his girth stretching her mouth wide open.

Using his tongue like a poker Ken pushes thru her puckered opening.

A gasp, her body shakes.

Moving her back and forth, her ass riding on his tongue.

Bobbing her head up and down sucking on Kens thick girth, damp brunette hair hanging down over her face.

Ken guides his tongue from asshole to pussy licking along the folds of skin.

Angela shivers.

Tasting her sweet nectar, flicking his tongue in and out of the wet pussy, her body shivers as an Orgasm builds within her.

Her continued sucking is also building an orgasm within Ken.

A loud gasp, an “Argh”, and Angela’s sex is released in orgasm.

Ken licks and laps up the river of sex, tasting his lover.

Ken moans loudly, hips shaking, his cock erupting, again, with gobs of cum filling Angela’s throat. She releases her toy and cum spurts over her cheeks, chin and breasts.

She collapses on Kens body, Her mouth sore from so much exercising.

They lay in the afterglow of sex, damp bodies relaxing, breathing slowing.

Wrapping his arms around Angela, holding her tightly, fingers caressing her back, waist and bum, he falls asleep.

Angela, her face resting on Kens flaccid cock, blinks her eyes closing them and drifting off to sleep.

During the next week the sexcapades continued uninterrupted.

Never tiring of one another. Their tongues and lips working magic with each other’s body.

The sounds of sucking and slurping filling Kens house.

The yelps, gasps and screaming orgasms rocking their bodies.

Whether shaking, shivering or tremoring, their bodies always reaching fulfillment.

Cum and sex filling their mouths, covering their cheeks and licked up readily with their tongues.

Never receiving enough, always wanting more, their ultimate goal: sexual bliss.

In the end, two bodies collapsing in an entangled of arms and legs in exhaustion.

As the week closes, Angela and Ken decide Date Night in the city is in order.

Wanting their relationship to progress to the next level of Erotica, which for them, will be sexual intercourse. For Ken, it’s the taking of Angela’s cherry and she losing her virginity.

And, in Angela’s mind, the act fulfills a long-held fantasy, the fulfillment of her dream in becoming a woman living in the love and nurture of an older man, her reward for loving him. And maybe, just maybe, becoming a mommy. Angela smiles to herself.

Friday arrives.

Ken has already made all the arrangements for their weekend of romance. Their special date. Not wanting to overlook a thing and making sure everything is in order he goes over very detail.

Angela, her life about to change forever through one act, her deflowering, giving up her virginity to a man. In her mind, no small act.

She desires for this weekend to be as special as the event warrants.

And wanting to present herself to Ken as the chaste and pure woman she is.

She chooses a White Matte Strapless Dress, a sleek curve hugging tube dress with an hourglass cut. The colour of purity wrapped in a “fuck me” dress.

Looking at herself in the full length mirror, even she is impressed with what she sees. She wonders whether they will even make it out of the driveway, never mind eating dinner before arriving at the hotel. She smiles. Wanting to create the perfect impression for Ken she believes she has succeeded.

Leaving her bedroom and heading down the stairs, she hears the doorbell ring.

“I’ll get it” she yells out to her mom who is sipping wine on the living room couch.

On seeing her, mom gasps, “goin on a hot date?”

“You could say that,” Angela smiles. “I’ll be gone until tomorrow.”

As Angela makes her way to the door, her mom is thinking, 'our neighbour, Ken must be quite the guy to cause such a radical difference in my daughter. I’m so Fin jealous.’

Angela swings the door open. Ken stands on the doorstep a bouquet of yellow roses in his hand, dressed in a black silk shirt and dress slacks.

A long whistle sounds, surprise written in his eyes as he holds the bouquet out for Angela to take. “You are an extraordinary vision of purity and beauty Me'Lady.”

Angela curtsies. “Thank you kind Sir.” Pointing to the floor, “I have a small shoulder bag,” which Ken picks up and then holds an arm out to guide her to the car.

Opening the door and allowing Angela to slide into her seat, Ken watches closely. He walks around the car to the drivers door and gets in himself. Looking over at Angela, mouth open and speechless, he whistles again.

Leaning back into her seat, legs crossed, thick nippled perky breasts outlined in elegant whiteness, long legs and muscular thighs on display, she holds the bouquet of yellow roses in her lap. A larger than life huge smile graces her face.

Purring softly in a seductive voice, she says, “Take me to our honeymoon suite oh gracious King.”

“Certainly Princess.”

To say Ken is beyond aroused it an understatement for the ages. At this point he is questioning whether he’ll make it to the hotel, never mind eating dinner. An evening of foreplay is in the cards.

Forty five minutes later they are parked at the small Italian Restaurant. A romantic dinner awaits them. Ken Escorts his Princess across the parking lot, arm wrapped around her waist, hand on her butt, fingers caressing her matte covered flesh and a giant erection in his trousers.

Escorted to their window view table toward the back of the dimly lit dining room, Ken seats his angel, before seating himself. They Sit beside one another facing the window and the view of the harbour, their backs to the rest of the dining room.

Angela’s hand rests on Kens cock. Kens hand rests between Angela’s crossed legs, trapped. The foreplay continues.

“Tell me what you are going to do to me tonight darling,” she says, her hand massaging his hardness.

“If you don’t stop turning me on even more than you have already, not much,” he says.

Angela stops her massaging, a pout forming on her face.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard and for so long you will be laying in a CUM lake,” Ken whispers.

This brings a smile back to Angela’s face. “Promise,” she says.

“Before I do that, I’m going to eat your pussy and lick your ass,” Ken smiles. “My appetizer.”

“Either I am peeing myself or you have me so wet. oh fuck,” Angela moans, “I’m cumming,” she says, leaning back in the chair, uncrossing her legs and spreading them. She shivers.

Ken feels the moisture on his hand, lifts his fingers to his mouth and tastes them. “Yep, you came. Have a taste.”

Their waiter arrives with a bottle of wine, takes their food order and departs.

“That was intense, what just happened to me. I like our foreplay. I’m so fuckin ripe.” she wispers.

“Oh baby, you ain’t seen nothin yet,” Ken says, pouring the wine. “Ripe for the pickin.”

"You got that right baby,” she says, leaning her head on his shoulder, “I can hardly wait.” “Know what? I want a baby, your baby,” glancing up up at him, “Is that okay daddy?”

“You know it is. I’ll give you all the babies you want babykins.”

“Now, that makes me horny,” she giggles, “super horny.” “You sure you really wanna eat Italian,” she asks.

“Nope,” reaching into his back pocket, pulling out his wallet and dropping a couple big bills on the table. Ken Slides off his chair, stands and then helps Angela from her chair. They walk out of the restaurant passing their waiter, “Moneys on the table,” Ken smiles.

Once outside, Ken sweeps Angela up into his arms and carries her to the car and seating her. They buckle into their seats. They roar off. Angela tittering and giggling the entire time. Five minutes later they are registering at the hotel.

Angela, dressed in her white micro dress attracts the attention of several men, stands close to Ken not wanting anyone to notice the Orgasm stains on her legs, thighs and dress. At the same time this causes her to feel naughty and horny.

Whispering in his ear, “I love you daddy,” running her tongue over his ear lobe.

Distracting Ken from what he is doing, he turns to her and smiles, runs a hand over her ass cheeks and growls, “Grrrrrr, another ten minutes babykins and I’ll, ” his voice trails off as he pinches her bum. Laughing.

Finally finished registering, she struts over to the elevator walking ahead of him her ass invitingly wiggling for his pleasure. A porter follows carrying her shoulder bag. In the elevator, the building foreplay of the evening and their horniness threatens to explode. Angela slips into Kens arms, their bodies molded together, lips locked into a long wet passionate kiss. The porter tries averting his yes.

Ken’s hands again caressing ass cheeks. A favourite activity of his. Angela’s hands fondling the lump of arousal in his slacks. Their lust builds.

The elevator stops. They follow the porter down the hall. He opens the door to their room and places the bag inside. Ken hands him a bill, lifts his lover bride in his arms and carries her over the threshold.

Angela squeals with laughter, the door closing with a loud click. Ken gently lays her on the bed.

“Give me five minutes daddy. I’m going to freshen up,” she says, sliding off the bed and grabbing her bag, she heads into the bathroom.

At this point, Ken is uncertain what to do beside wait for her. Should he undress down to his boxers? He just isn’t sure, so he does nothing. Hopping up and sitting on the bed in his silk shirt and slacks he waits. Five minutes grows into ten minutes. He waits, the anticipation building. Muttering to himself, how long does it take to freshen up?’ Finally the bathroom door opens. There she stands. Kens mouth drops open.

And again, for the umpteen time since he first met and saw Angela, she has again transformed herself. From running with her hair tied up in a ponytail to her auburn hair flowing over her shoulders; from wearing bum hugging shorts to wearing a denim mini skirt; or wearing skin tight jeans. The upgrades are phenomenal. How do you outdo the dress she wore tonight? Well, Ken is looking at it. You outdo a white strapless matte micro dress with a white sheer jersey gown that has a Deep V-neck front, a Revealing back, is Sideless with Adjustable neck, back, and front ties in Matte Lycra trim and is Sheer Jersey.

And black high heels in which Angela struts over to the bed, with her token angelic smile. No words are exchanged. No words are necessary. Just the escape of air and heavy breathing.

As his virginal bride daughter struts around the room showcasing her body for daddies attention moving oh so seductively turning, twisting and bending. Strutting her stuff as if on a runway throwing in a dance move or two.

Her performance over, she walks over to the bed climbs up and leans over Ken. Slapping his hand away as he reaches for her, she unbuttons the black silk shirt, unbuckles the slacks and pulls down the zipper. All the while, smiling. Her gown falling loose over Kens tingling body.

“I love you daddy. Make me a woman daddy. Make me a mommy. Fill me up too overflowing with your potent seed, your thick gooey sperm. Cum like a river for your babykin daughter, your virginal bride. Please daddy!”

Ken, burning with desire for his virgin lover, rises upright on the bed, tossing his shirt off and to the side, wiggling out of his slacks, they fall to the floor. Shoes, socks kicked off. Reaching out for the object of his affection and pulling Angela into his body, Embracing, kissing, two bodies becoming one burning with lust, Ken flips Angela over onto her back on the silk sheets.

Standing now beside the huge bed and looking down at his angel, he smiles, a huge grin, fingers snapping at the waistband of his boxers, he pushes them down and off his legs. His rigid member pops free, liberated and swinging back and forth. A loud “gasp,” two giant balls dangling and swaying. She smiles and reaches for him. He takes a step forward, climbs onto the bed, kneels between Angela’s legs. Her body a picture of perfection highlighted and seductively clothed in the sheer white gown.

Bending her knees, opening her legs wide, loosening the front ties and adjusting her gown to reveal and a bald pussy. She smiles and giggles, “Make Love to me daddy.” A smile, a nod and Ken guides his thick, harder than rock Cock toward her love nest. “Make me a woman, daddy. And a baby too,” she says, giggling.

Pushing his girth into her warm damp velvety cunt, stretching and opening her up, he feels resistance. “Ready baby,?” he asks. A nod, fingers grasping the bunched bed sheets. He pulls back slightly and then thrusts forward, the cock head piercing her hymen, and he commences fucking. The thick cock fully buried in her love nest.

A loud yelp,“ followed with a gasp. The burning desire. The burning lust. Now giving way to a proper fucking, the act of making love. Ken humps and thrusts. Stretching and burying his cock inside Angela. Faster and aggressively, his ball sac slapping against her ass.

Moans, gasps, deep breathing, air exhaled. "Slap, slap, slap.”

'Ooh’s, ahh’s. Angela shivers. Her body trembles. An orgasm builds.

A screeching yelp. Kens cock burying itself entirely within her as he thrusts, his cockhead slamming against her uterus.

She cums. Orgasm. Her body shakes. Beads of perspiration on her forehead and arms. Ken senses something different. His cock twitches. His ball sac releases. His sperm, seed, cum begins flowing. His cock erupts. The seed explodes into his lover. Filling her womb with potent baby making seed, ropes of cum, gobs of sperm. He continues thrusting, slowly now, until he senses he’s empty.

Pulling his cock free from Angela’s honey pot, it dangles semi erect and flaccid. He falls onto the bed and pulls her tight against him. They spoon and cuddle in the afterglow of making love.

The balance of their weekend was spent much the same way. Making love, cuddling, showering, making love again. Housekeeping was called several times to change out the bedding, replacing their damp, stained sheet for fresh clean ones. The prediction of them laying in a 'river of CUM’ had come true.

By Monday morning they were sore and limping to the car for the drive home.

They were fully and sexually satiated having indulged almost nonstop in making Love to one another. Before Leaving they gave their porter and the housekeeping staff a handsome tip for their service. The drive back was quiet, the two lovers a different couple now. They had consummated their union. They were now definitely committed to one another now. So they thought.

Angela had made Ken feel alive again, bring hope back into his life. Ken had taken a na ve, out going young woman and fulfilled her older man fantasy. By giving her the love, attention and care she sought after, they had fallen in Love.

A week later summer was over, school beckoned and Angela left for another semester of education. Only the memories remained. Precious memories. They both hated “Good Byes” so on the morning of her departure, Ken was hidden away in his house.

Angela was tearfully trying to see as she drove. Hearing her car pull away, he shed a tear and, sipped another cup of coffee. Both wondering in their thoughts, 'is there a future for

Howdy Neighbour: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Howdy Neighbor: Part 1

The neighbors meet. Ken meets Angela.

By PrairieDad1. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Friendly Encounter

“Howdy neighbour. How ya doin?”

Ken jumps and turns around to face the voice behind him,

“Drinking my coffee and enjoying the early morning quiet. At least, it was quiet. You startled me,” he says in a loud voice his eyes roaming over a tall, slender young woman.

The young woman laughs and stretches out her arm toward Ken hoping for a handshake.

“Ah, quit your bitchin. Its not that quiet. Can’t you hear the birds chirping? Don’t be such a grumpy old man,” she says laughing again. “I’m Angela. My parents moved in next door while I was away at Uni. Nice to meet you, I think, Mr. Grump.”

Disarmed by her pleasant personality, Ken says,

“Okay, enough already. I get the message. Sorry for barking at you. I’m Ken and I’m not a grumpy old man. Its just that you surprised me. Would you like a coffee?”

“Well, actually I’m just heading out for a morning run. But, I’d love a coffee in 45 minutes. Would that be okay Ken?”

“You bet. I’ll have it ready for ya in 45 minutes.”

And just like that Angela turns and disappears around the house corner leaving Ken to stare at nothing.

During their short exchange Ken managed to get quite an eyeful of Angela. So much so he grabs an outdoor chair and sits down.

Muttering to himself, ‘Wow! What a beauty’. Tall, slender, her dark brunette hair pulled back in a ponytail. An angelic face with luscious, shapely lips and blue eyes. Dressed in a tight T shirt pulled over what appeared to be smaller perky breasts with long athletic legs, muscular even, in a pair of bum hugging shorts.

And what a bum. The kind Ken loves. A bubble butt. Yep, quite the eyeful, he smiles; his hand dropping down carressing his cock thru his jeans; reflecting on their encounter and feeling bad for being kinda gruff with her.

As Angela runs, she too is thinking of their short conversation.

‘Wow, he is quite a ruggedly handsome guy’. Maybe late forties and in really good shape.

Not fat but tall and slender with big muscular arms. ‘Little rough around the edges’. Angela smiles to herself as her feet pound the pavement.

Three quarters of an hour later Ken hears a knock on his door.

“Come on in Angela,” He yells out in a loud, enthusiastic voice so she hears him.

Walking into the kitchen, her forehead perspiring, Ken approaches, tossing her a fresh towel to dry off with.

“Let’s try our introduction again” he says, “I’ll try to be more civil.

Good Morning! I’m Ken, your neighbour. Pleased to meet you,” he says extending his arm.

“Hey there neighbour, I’m Angela, John and Melanie’s daughter. Nice to meet you also.” she says Shaking his hand.

“Who’s John and Melanie?” Ken asks, a slight grin creeping over his face.

“Really? You don’t know my parents?” she says, a shock on Angela’s face.

Ken laughs, “Ah, Gotcha. Your mom seems a pleasant lady. Haven’t met your dad yet.”

“Here, sit down and relax,” he pulls out a chair, “I’ll grab you a coffee. What do you take in it?”

“A shot of whiskey,” she says, Ken’s mouth drops open. Angela giggles.

“My turn. Gotcha.”

They both laugh. Ken brings their coffee over and sits himself down.

“What brought your family to a small town like this? They look like a couple of professionals. Management types? No businesses like that around here.”

“Dad wanted a small town atmosphere to live in. He got tired of the busy city life. Besides, living here he’s close enough to the city and the airport.

Mom, on the other hand, hates it here. She has no friends. Feels like dad just dumped her here.

Dad’s always travelling, always has since I was little. Mom works from home in her spare time. And me, I actually enjoy the quiet life. Its busy and tiring enough at the university. Funny hearing that from a 19 year old, eh? It’s nice coming home for the summer and relaxing. I read a lot and my hobby is photography. I love exploring the country for old abandoned buildings. But it’s not exactly popular for making friends.”

Ken’s face lights up.

“I’ll be your friend. So, no boyfriend? I figured a beauty like you would be hitched; or kinda hitched”

“No sir. Not me. How bout you, Ken?”

“I live alone, wife died last year. Thought about moving but never did. Figured the memories would haunt me here but so far I’ve managed to live with them okay. Keep busy in my garden.”

“Oh Ken, I’m so sorry to hear that about your wife.”

“Yeah it’s tough being a widower at 39. You mentioned photography, exploring the country and old abandoned buildings. Three of my favourite pastimes. How about we take a day and I show you around the countryside.”

“Really? I’d love that. I’ve never met anyone who gives a crap about any of those things, especially old buildings. Always figured I was kinda weird.”

Laughing “Well we can be weird together” Ken smiles. “Weird friends.”

“This is so cool” Angela, in her excitement, stands, “Give me a hug,” she says, making an arc with her arms. Ken jumps up and steps into her embrace, the damp T shirt pressed against his shirt.

“Darn, you must be cold in those damp clothes.”

“Yeah, I am. Best I go home and shower,” she says, pulling away. “Thanks for the coffee and conversation. I enjoyed it. And, you’re not grumpy,” she chuckles. “I’ll go and shower, & freshen up. Can I come back later?”

“You are most definitely welcome here anytime. You don’t even have to knock. Just poke your head in & shout out. I may be out back tending to my yard.”

Angela skips out the door and, once again, Ken sits down, the vision of Angela dominating his mind; his hand again slipping down to stroke his hard cock.

An image of her skin tight spandex running shorts hugging her labia, her pussy clearly outlined.

'And, she’s a photographer and likes exploring the countryside’

Ken mutters, his fingers stroking his cock to erection; smiling to himself.

A while later Ken is out in the back yard, up a ladder, trimming a tree when Angela pokes her face around the back of his house. Seeing him, she’s about to shout out but decides to remain quiet and just watch Ken at work.

Dressed in a pair of old cut offs and a muscle shirt, his muscular body on display; Angela licks her lips, muttering 'you are quite a nice eyeful Mr. Ken.’

His arm muscles rippling as he works the shears on a tree branch, stretching his long athletic legs on the ladder, thick thigh muscles pushing against the denim fabric.

Angela smiles to herself, 'I like’ she mutters. ‘And he’s cute, too. An older guy with rough features and pronounced cheek bones and cute dimples. I guess “cute” is the operative word here’ she laughs.

Walking quietly across the yard, not to disrupt him like earlier this morning, she walks up behind him and quietly says, “Hi again,” smiling.

Ken carefully climbs down the ladder and twists around.

“Hey Angela. Nice to see you;” his eyes lighting up as he sizes her up, “Oh my goodness” smiling, “I thought you were beautiful this morning. Now, you are ravishingly beautiful.”

Angela blushes and smiles, “You like?” she says, as she twirls in a circle. “I wanted to freshen up after my run before you saw me again.” Shaking her head and waving her shoulder length brunette hair, no longer tied in this morning’s ponytail. “I didn’t disturb your quiet this time did I?” smiling.

“No, no. You did just fine. I can’t believe the transformation you’ve accomplished. Are you the same girl? Angela?”

Angela laughs, “I just let my hair out, put on a proper blouse and skirt. All dressed up and nowhere to go,” she says, laughing. “No big deal.”

“I sure don’t want to embarrass you, but you are incredibly gorgeous.”

Angela blushes and smiles, again, “I’m not the least bit embarrassed. Actually it’s nice to hear your compliments. I’m not used to hearing men talk that way about me.”

“Well, that is not a good thing; downright rude if you ask me. A man should always be complimenting the woman he’s with; but respectfully. Guess I’m old fashioned. Come on in. I’ll make us some coffee,” he says, taking Angela’s hand in his.

“Ken, you can be as old fashioned as you like. I love it,” she giggles.

Leading Angela into the house and kitchen area, Ken pulls out a chair from the kitchen table. “Sit there young lady and relax, while I prepare the coffee.”

With his back turned he makes the coffee. Angela again has a bird’s eye view of Ken as he moves about.

“You have a lovely yard. The flowers are so pretty. And everything is so neat and tidy.”

Watching him as he bends over to retrieve a pot from a lower cupboard, his thick thigh muscles stretching, Angel again licks her lips.

“Do you work out Ken? You sure have strong looking legs.”

“Matter of fact, I do. Legs and arms mostly. Comes in handy for my outdoor gardening work.”

“You certainly are in great shape.” she says, Crossing her legs, her mini skirt riding up her thighs, as Ken turns and faces her.

“Have you looked at yourself lately, Angela. Like I said earlier, gorgeous,” Looking at her seated in the chair and observing her long athletic legs.

“Runner’s legs,” he observes out loud; a bulge developing in his shorts. “Why don’t we go sit in the living room,” conscious of his erection. “I’ll bring the coffee out there, where the seating is more comfortable.”

Angela jumps up, “Sure,” turning around and smiling to herself, having noticed Ken’s bulge and the affect she is having on him. Unintentional as it may be, but kinda cool nevertheless.

She finds the comfy sofa and settles into it, crossing her legs and leaning back into the soft back.

A few minutes later Ken enters the room carrying two cups, whistles and smiles.

“You look comfy. That chair’s made for you Angie; my Angel,” Ken declares, laughing.

“Keep talking, big boy. I love it,” she says, giggling.

Ken leans over and hands Angela her mug, catching the scent of her perfume.

The scent of strong coffee greets Angela. “I love the smell of freshly brewed coffee,” she says, inhaling the aroma into her nostrils.

Ken sits back in the sofa, next to her, “How about we go exploring the countryside, tomorrow? Pack your camera and a snack or lunch and make a day of it.”

“Really,” Angela shouts, “I’d love it,” sitting up straight and placing her coffee on the small coffee table, she jumps up and steps closer to where Ken is sitting back.

She’s standing between his legs now. Ken almost spills his coffee moving the mug out of the way.

“You’re the greatest” Angela says in her excitement and leans in to kiss him.

Ken places his coffee on the table, then slides his arms around Angela as she pecks his cheek with a kiss. Feeling her bum i

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system.

Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning."

I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?"

She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine.

My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses.

I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same.

Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs.

As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice."

I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass.

With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool.

Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet.

We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach.

My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response.

As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks.

When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress.

Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola.

With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet.

Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame.

Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass.

I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!"

My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me."

I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks.

By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back.

Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs.

Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment.

Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward.

With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand.

After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim.

I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me.

I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions.

Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions.

I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements.

Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs.

She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button.

With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment.

Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands.

I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it.

She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure.

When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her.

Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth.

I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;”

I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time."

Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath."

I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod.

She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me."

Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway.

Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;”

I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside.

With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths.

The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure.

She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me."

I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future.

Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb.

Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you."

Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight."

We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom.

While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed.

Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!"

I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss.

She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations.

Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed.

I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!"

I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks.

Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole.

Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft.

Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push.

Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!"

And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms.

As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out.

In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations.

My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted lo

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

Why is my mom here?

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt.

I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept.

Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?"

Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared."

Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!"

Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night."

Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection.

By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night."

"I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe."

She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different."

Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?"

Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom.

I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea."

She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal.

I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers."

"You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?"

"Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries."

The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you."

She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant.

I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant."

Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum."

She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry."

"Good call."

We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it."

She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet.

"I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed."

She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available.

My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body.

Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway.

Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out.

About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that."

"You're welcome. Are you hungry?"

"Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that."

"Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized."

Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example."

I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry."

She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful."

Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out.

"Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it."

She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of."

"I'm sorry."

She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?"

I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?"

She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;”

I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand."

She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand."

I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside."

I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice.

I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside.

As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband."

"Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life."

Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning."

We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below.

"Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter."

"By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce."

Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support.

"The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything."

With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles.

After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?"

Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes."

"Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night."

Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out."

"My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8^th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later."

My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine.

"Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go."

Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington."

"I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married."

Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand."

"Yes, unfortunately I do."

She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?"

I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?"

"He's in prison."

She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?"

I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver."

It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him."

"Yes."

She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing."

Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon."

"I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her."

"Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad."

Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you."

I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house.

Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed.

Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek.

Uniting.

Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences.

During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!"

Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?"

"I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts"

She probed further, "How long ago was that?"

"The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?"

She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship."

"I'm sorry."

Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship.

Friendsgiving.

The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen.

After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button.

Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?"

"It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?"

"It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things."

I said sarcastically, "

Bridge Engineering: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Bridge Engineering: Part 1

Two broken, single parents find healing.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.

My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders.

In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?

I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.

I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.

The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.

She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”

My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.

Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago.

"; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."

I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?"

"Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"

I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.

It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.

We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.

Getting In A Rhythm.

Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.

I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.

I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."

Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.

Introductions.

It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."

A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom."

"Hi Stefani. It's nice to meet you, well, over the phone at least. Lizzie has been so excited to play with Toni!"

"Yes, I've heard a lot about Lizzie over the last couple weeks. Toni is excited too."

I got down to details and asked, "When is Toni available?"

"Would Saturday afternoon, maybe around 1:00, work for you?"

"Yes, that would be just fine." Not knowing how many facts about our home life found its way to Toni's parents, I tried to be understanding of the fact that people can be cautious of sending their children, especially girls, to a single father's house. I tentatively asked, "Where would Toni be most comfortable? Lizzie would love for her to come here, or we are happy to meet at Triangle Park. Whatever works best for you."

Stefani thought for a brief second, then replied, "Would you be comfortable dropping Lizzie off at our house for a couple hours?"

I noticed that she said, "drop her off for a couple hours," which clearly meant I was not invited to stay. However, I didn't think much of it since a dad hanging around during a play date in someone else's house would be awkward at best.

"Yes, I'm sure Lizzie would enjoy that."

Stefani gave me the address, then we exchanged closing words and ended the call. I sat and reflected on the conversation for a few moments. It all seemed very normal. Stefani seemed "normal" and was pleasant enough, though I sensed a business-like tone in her voice. I shrugged it off thinking, "How much can you tell from a 2-minute phone call?"

Getting Together.

I told Lizzie the news when I picked her up from school. She shrieked with excitement, did a little dance in her seat, and began counting the hours until 1:00 Saturday. She definitely got that over-enjoyment of simple things in life, and the dancing talent, from her mother!

Saturday eventually arrived, although much too slowly for Lizzie's liking. After lunch, we hopped into the Jeep and rode into town with Lizzie impatiently fidgeting in the passenger seat the whole way. We pulled onto Depot Street near downtown and Lizzie helped me scan for the mailbox with the correct house number. I saw it from a distance and slowed down so she could have the discovery.

"There it is! There it is! 2 1 5!" she screamed.

I brought the Jeep to a stop in front of a small, well-kept bungalow style home with an impressive display of annual flowers by the front steps. As soon as we stopped, Toni burst out the front door and bounded down the porch steps in a single leap. Likewise, Lizzie unfastened her seatbelt and threw open the door in one fluid motion. They met midway across the yard in a full speed, shrieking embrace.

I smiled at their innocent joy as I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked around the Jeep toward the house. As I did, the front door opened and a tall, slender lady stepped out onto the porch in bare feet, wearing fashionably weathered blue jeans and a buff color corded sweater. She appeared to be in her early 30s and looked like the identical, older version of Toni. She was maybe around 5 foot 10, tall and had the same slender build, with addition of modest womanly curves at her hips and chest. Her chiseled facial features and shoulder length dark curls were also a matured version of Toni's.

I approached the porch and offered a cheery "Hello! I'm David, nice to meet you."

She crossed her arms and somewhat coldly replied, "Hi David," then with a voice inflection that implied more of an assertion than a question said, "Would it be ok for you to pick Lizzie up at 3:00?"

I sensed the invisible barrier she was erecting and halted my progress toward the porch.

"Yes, that would be fine. I'll see you then."

As I turned away to walk back to the Jeep, she flatly said, "Please don't be late."

I didn't reply to her, but turned my attention to Lizzie and said loudly enough for my demander to hear, "Have fun girls! I'll be back Before 3:00 to pick you up Lizzie."

While the lady on the porch didn't introduce herself, the voice matched Stefani's from our phone call a few days ago, and was equally business-like in demeanor. It's difficult to describe. She didn't project a mean or nasty personality that would have made me wary of leaving Lizzie, but she was definitely keeping her distance. The mystery of it piqued my curiosity and made me realize that, as much as Lizzie talked about Toni, she hadn't told me anything about her family.

I ran a couple errands around town and returned to Lizzie's house at 2:50, ten minutes early. When I pulled up I saw numerous toys strewn across the front yard and heard playing voices and squeals coming from behind the house. Since I was early, I leisurely wandered the front yard picking up hula-hoops, jump ropes, a bicycle, and a few balls. As I deposited the last couple items into a neat pile next to the driveway, I heard Stefani's voice behind me softly say, "Thank you, you didn't need to do that."

I turned to face her as she stood on the porch in the same jeans and sweater she had on earlier, "No worries. I was a little early and didn't want to intrude."

With her arms crossed in front of her, Stefani somewhat timidly said, "Thank you for that too; for being early."

Just then, the girls came running around the corner of the house screaming, "Spider! Spider! Spider!"

I looked at Stefani, smiled and shrugged my shoulders. I corralled Lizzie and said, "It's time to go, is there anything you need to clean up?"

Toni answered for her, "No, we just had toys out in the front yard. I'll put them in the garage."

The girls pleaded for another play date as they hugged. Stefani simply answered, "We'll see."

I gave a quick wave goodbye as Lizzie and I climbed in the Jeep and pulled away.

Drop-offs and Pick-ups.

Over the next few days, the pattern of school drop-offs and pick-ups with Lizzie and Toni as an inseparable pair continued, and Lizzie begged me relentlessly for another out-of-school play date with Toni. Given Stefani's tepid response at the end of the last play date, I was hesitant to initiate. However, Lizzie's continued insistence eventually wore me down and I made the phone call that Thursday.

Stefani answered the phone with a simple, "Hello."

"Hi Stefani. This is Lizzie's dad, David. How are you today?"

She answered somewhat suspiciously, "I'm fine."

After a second of not receiving any more of a response, I stumbled a bit with my words and added, "Uh, Lizzie would really like to get together with Toni again. I; I was just calling to see if you would be open to that."

Stefani questioned sharply, "Why are you asking if I'm open to it?"

I stumbled some more, "Uh; well; you sounded a little hesitant at the end of the last play date and; and I didn't want to be presumptuous about them getting together again."

She coldly answered, "I'm fine with it."

"Okay, good. It seems Lizzie and Toni are becoming fast friends."

In an ever-so-slightly warmer tone of voice, Stefani asked, "When and where are you thinking?"

"How about Saturday afternoon again? Wherever you would prefer is fine with us."

"Yes, that works. Saturday afternoon at 3:00. How about our house again?"

I replied, "Sounds good. We'll see you then." before we exchanged goodbyes. I ended the cell phone call and loudly exhaled my relief that the awkward conversation was over.

Building Friendships.

The beginning of the second play date went much like the first; screaming girls happy to see each other, a cold reception from Stefani, and a firm directive to be there on-time to pick up Lizzie. It also ended similarly to the first play date. I arrived early, exchanged a few short words with Stefani, and gently guided Lizzie to the Jeep as the girls begged for more time together. This same routine became standard procedure over the next several weeks and a half dozen more play dates.

The only change to the pattern occurred after the first few play dates, when Stefani and I began texting each other to make arrangements rather than talking on the phone. The texting suited me just fine as it avoided the awkwardness of our previous telephone conversations.

Eventually, Lizzie started asking if Toni could come to our house to play. I avoided the subject as long as possible since I wasn't sure how Stefani would feel about Toni coming to a single father's house or, for that matter, even how much she knew about our family situation. After an especially persuasive appeal from Lizzie one afternoon, I caved and picked up my phone to text Stefani.

I wasn't sure how to best approach the question and, after several re-writes, settled on a minimal and factual approach, "Hi Stefani. Lizzie would like to invite Toni over to our house for a play date."

A couple hours later my phone buzzed with the simple reply, "Okay. When?"

After a few exchanges of date options, we settled on that Thursday after school. Stefani offered to drop her off and I sent her our address.

I told Lizzie the plan and she immediately began formulating a list of all the things they would do. The two activities that kept rising to the top were to show Toni her bedroom and play on a bridge that she and I had built over a small creek in the woods.

It was a simple bridge made by spanning a couple logs from bank to bank, then covering them with old rough sawn slab wood for a walking surface that was about 6-feet wide. It wasn't much, but it was sufficient to occasionally get my small tractor to the other side of the creek and it was one of Lizzie's favorite spots in the world; running over it, throwing stones into the water, looking for crayfish, watching the squirrels and chipmunks, sliding on the frozen stream in the winter, etc. If the weather was nice, she would sometimes do her homework laying belly down on the bridge with her elbows propping up her upper body.

It was also her spot of solace when she was sad or upset. She would sit on the edge swinging her feet below her until the surrounding woods healed whatever was bothering her. Eventually, she would meander her way back to the house in a much better mood than she left.

She and I were a lot alike in that respect. It was the very reason I bought the property when we moved here, to get away from life and let nature heal some wounds.

Inseparable.

Lizzie was positively giddy during the ride home from school on Thursday. She recapped the list of things she had planned to show and do with Toni. I reminded her to be a good host and do the things that Toni wants to do, though I suspected that would easily be worked out between the now inseparable friends.

As Lizzie shed her backpack and shoes in the mudroom, she asked, "Can we make chocolate chip cookies before Toni gets here?"

"Sure, I think we have all the ingredients. Start getting everything out."

We had made cookies together enough that Lizzie knew where everything was located. She rushed around pulling ingredients, mixing bowls, and baking sheets out of the pantry. After confirming everything needed was present, Lizzie started measuring ingredients into the mixing bowl. I stood by to lend assistance when needed and occasionally clarify a fractional measurement or the difference between teaspoons and tablespoons.

Other than a little incident with the flour, Lizzie did a great job mixing the cookie dough. Together, we spooned balls of dough onto baking sheets and put the first tray into the oven. Lizzie set the timer and I suggested she go clean the flour off her arms and face while they were baking.

I cleaned errant flour from the countertop and floor while Lizzie washed up. Just as I finished and began to load the dirty bowls and mixing utensils into the dishwasher, the oven timer chimed and there was a knock at the front door almost simultaneously.

Lizzie heard it and ran full speed to the door. I quickly dried my hands and hit the button to silence the chiming oven. Since the main level of our house was mostly one big, open space, I could see Lizzie open the door and embrace Toni, with Stefani standing close behind.

I pulled an oven mitt over my hand and called, "Please come on in. I just need to pull cookies out of the oven."

The girls came racing over to eagerly observe the fresh cookies. Stefani stood in the doorway obviously surveying the inside of the house.

"Come on in, Stefani." I called again and, in an attempt to relax her, added, "Make yourself at home. I just need to switch these batches of cookies."

She came inside, closed the door behind her, and tentatively took a few steps into the great room. The girls talked and watched as I removed the first tray of cookies from the oven and then inserted a second tray.

Their impatience was obvious so I cautioned, "Let them cool for a couple minutes, then you can have one while they are still warm and gooey."

Stefani had taken a few more steps toward the great room's floor-to-ceiling windows and continued to study the house and its contents. Seeing her silhouetted in front of the windows and forest beyond was quite striking. Her mass of loose curly hair pulled into a ponytail and carefully fed through the back closure of a Nike 'Just Do It' ball cap

Cabin of Temptation: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Cabin of Temptation: Part 4

Dancing with Natalie.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, Natalie asks Sam for some help to clear space so she can practice dancing. She has a couple routines to show him, and the last one really gets his attention.

The house was still seemingly devoid of life when we returned.

The two of us made our way to the kitchen to grab some real breakfast where we discovered Natalie had emerged. Her hair was a mess and she looked like a zombie while she slowly ate her bowl of yogurt at the counter. Her pink silk robe was on backwards and untied revealing her pajama shorts and dance academy t-shirt underneath.

Morning sleepyhead, McKayla teased.

Natalie grunted a greeting and asked, Where were you two?

Hiking, I said, which got me an amused look from McKayla. I made a couple pieces of toast and a new cup of tea before declaring my need for a shower and exiting the kitchen.

I didn t get very far before something on the wall caught my attention. It was a photograph of the McCarthy family, the kids on the couch and the parents behind. Alexis sat in the middle with her older and younger brother on either side. The older brother had a beard of red hair that made him look far older than the other two. The younger, one of my students just last year, looked like he could be Alexis s twin. Behind the three of them stood Mrs. McCarthy, their stepmom, a woman younger than me by a couple of years. She had a sweet smile on her face and her black hair was up in a braided design. The black dress she wore hinted at a tight body underneath. Mr. McCarthy appeared to be doing his best to blend in with the happy, smiling family in the photo. His face had a smile on it, but it was practiced and far from natural. He was bald and lacked any sort of facial hair and he towered over everyone else, the fact accentuated by his broad frame. As I studied the picture, snippets of conversation from the kitchen found their way to me.

So how was your hike? Natalie asked.

It was good, McKayla responded. We did it on the ridge.

I heard the clanking of metal on ceramic as Natalie said, You bitch.

McKayla laughed deviously, It s your own fault. I thought you were gonna sneak in there last night like a ninja.

Silence stretched for a few seconds before Natalie said, Yeah, well, I didn t. I had a long class yesterday and ended up just going to bed.

You could go join him in the shower, McKayla said.

Please, bitch, Natalie said with a mouthful of yogurt, I m not so desperate for your sloppy seconds. She swallowed and went on, I ll get him later and make him forget you even exist.

Good luck with that.

I wandered off from the conversation and made my way up one of the side staircases. Alexis emerged from her room as I was walking down the hall, her hair held back by a headband. She wore a thick emerald robe, a white shirt, and a pink pair of panties. Thin rimmed glasses adorned her face.

Good morning, I said.

Morning, she mumbled back and hugged me.

I wrapped my arms around her and asked her how she slept. She yawned the word good and said she was off to get breakfast. We parted with a kiss and I walked upstairs. All I could think about while in the glass shower stall was how Natalie would make her move.

It s funny how fast we can lose track of time. So much of our life in the day to day is regimented in some way, usually around work. This scheduling gives time a flow, it lets us we know when we eat and when we rest. When our lives lack that structure, time begins to become a foreign thing. We had no set schedule for our time at the cabin and that made Saturday morning disappear in an instant. McKayla and I had already hiked and had sex, but that was all before 9am and now it was somehow 1pm.

I d spent the last few hours looking ahead at the next school year and knocking some stuff off my to-do list. Alexis had made it clear that I was part of this trip for a reason, but she had also expressed to me her concerns about their group growing apart as they went their separate ways for college. That made me decide to occasionally make myself scarce to let the five of them have their own time together.

Hunger pulled me downstairs. I passed Alexis and McKayla playing a card game in the large family room, but the other three were nowhere to be seen. The kitchen was empty except for the evidence of hungry teens leaving their mess in the sink. I found some cold cuts and bread and made myself a sandwich, then I grabbed an apple and sliced it up to enjoy with a spoonful of peanut butter.

It was far too beautiful a day to sit inside and eat, so I made my way to the deck to enjoy the sun. Turns out I was not the only one with that idea as Sydney was sitting on one of the lounge chairs with her guitar and a notebook. She held her pick between her teeth as she hunched over the guitar to write something in her notebook. She noticed me and smiled, closing the notebook and taking the pick from her mouth.

Howdy, Mr. Holloway, she said.

Hi there, I said as I gestured to the seat next to her. Mind if I sit?

She nodded and I sank down into it.

You know, I said as I loaded an apple slice with peanut butter, you don t have to call me Mr. Holloway anymore. You can call me Sam.

I know, she said quietly, it s just hard to think of any of my teachers as anything but a teacher sometimes.

I nodded. I get that, but I m a whole human being. I have a life outside of school.

Her mouth fell open in mock surprise. You mean you don t just live at the school? You re not some robot that powers down when we re not there?

Oh no, I laughed, you know my secret.

The two of us enjoyed a chuckle. I ate a little bit and Sydney enjoyed the sun on her face with the guitar still on her lap. Bird songs chased away any silence. At some point, we heard Alexis exclaim something inside followed by uproarious laughter from McKayla.

Were you working on something when I walked out here? I asked Sydney. I didn t mean to interrupt you.

She shook her head, I needed a break anyway.

What was it?

Her face turned a shade of red and she gazed down at the ground, I was working on a song.

I had seen Sydney with her guitar a few times around school. Almost every time it was her playing some song other people knew which usually caused an impromptu sing along. Sometimes I d see her playing some unknown riff and humming a beautiful melody, but words never accompanied them.

I didn t know you wrote your own songs, I told her while leaning forward.

She looked at me briefly and turned redder as she smiled. Um, yeah, I do. I ve never really played them for anyone else before though.

I d love to hear one sometime.

She turned so red for a moment that I thought she might be in danger, but I couldn t help but smile at her adorable reaction. Sydney was far more reserved than the other girls in so many ways. Even now, her shorts were a little big baggy and her shirt was almost a little too big, meaning the finer points of the shape of her body were a mystery. Her long brown hair cascaded down her shoulders now as she almost never wore it up. Her hazel eyes were full of wit, but she was full of hesitation. I could always see that there was more going on than she could find the words for.

How long have you been writing? I asked.

A few years, she told me. It helps me get my thoughts in order.

I nodded. I understand, I use writing for the same thing.

She beamed at me and said, You do?

Yeah, I grinned. Not as much in the last few years, but it s always been helpful to me. Sometimes things in our head seem so much bigger than they are until we can express them.

She nodded without saying a word, her eyes fixed on me like I had just solved some sort of riddle. She held her guitar a little bit closer to her body.

There s a lot I can say in song that I can t say out loud, she admitted.

Maybe sharing those songs will help people understand too, I said. They ll let people know what s going on in your soul. Not everyone can just say whatever comes to their head like McKayla.

That made her smile. She strummed an empty chord while I finished off my sandwich. My thoughts turned to what McKayla had said this morning about how Sydney wasn t the kind of girl to take part in their agreed upon activities this week. I would never pressure Sydney into sex, though I would be lying if I said I wasn t disappointed that I wouldn t get to know what she looks like naked as well. I decided not to bring it up as I didn t want her to feel like I was expecting it.

Our silence was interrupted by Natalie appearing in the doorway, calling for me. Hey Mr.- Uh, Sam. Could you help me with something real quick?

I looked to Sydney who seemed to be focusing on finding a chord and I nodded to Natalie. I ll see you later, I told Sydney.

She smiled back and waved.

What s up? I asked Natalie once we were inside.

I need help moving something, she told me as we made our way to the third floor den. Once there, she pointed to the pool table and said, That.

I looked incredulously at her and asked why. She explained that she needed space to practice the dance routine she would be teaching the advanced class at her academy starting next week. There was a lot of room around the pool table, but it was still an 800 pound object. I suggested we get McKayla to help, but Natalie said that wouldn t be necessary.

I can move it a little on my own, she said, I just need someone to help shift it on the other side as well.

I figured part of the reason why Nat refused to ask her for additional help was because McKayla had beaten her to the punch and had sex with me first. Spite was a powerful motivator for Natalie, even when it made her get in her own way. I sighed and moved to the opposite side of the table.

I watched Natalie squat low, make a sound of great effort, and then shift the table a bit to the left. I followed, shifting it to the right from my perspective. It didn t take long for us to move it, but we both had sweat stained brows by the time we were done.

Many thanks, she said as she slapped the table in victory. Do you want to see the routine?

Sure, I said, walking over to the leather couch in the room and taking a seat.

Natalie found the plug in for the sound system and hooked up her phone. She searched for the track and then moved to the middle of the now open space. There was a large mirror on the wall she faced and another floor length one she must have brought in from another room. I watched her take a moment to center herself, adjusting her sweats around her waist.

There was no denying Natalie s grace. Her lithe form made it obvious that she knew how to move, and on top of that she seemed to always be moving to some beat that no one else could hear. There were a few times at school dances when it seemed like all eyes would fall on her due to the fact that she would sometimes find a groove and bust out a routine. She always got applause and laughed it off.

As she started dancing, I saw her come alive in a way I never had before. Her first move was a jump forward as the song kicked in and then she never stopped moving.

Her feet and hips were in constant motion, her hands tracing intricate patterns in the air only she could see. At one point I watched her turn and saw a glimpse of her face. It was full of determination and focus, yet she seemed as light as a feather. I knew then that this was where Natalie was truly herself.

I was so mesmerized by her movements that I was surprised when she stopped. She turned towards me, bouncing on her heels.

What did you think? She asked, barely even out of breath.

That was incredible, I said.

She gave me a wink and a thank you. I messed up a couple of parts, so there s still work to do.

I didn t even notice, I told her.

Mind if I run through it again? She asked.

Of course I didn t mind. I sat back and watched the show a second time, further enraptured by her. It was like the poppy beat was telling her when to move and where to go. I knew it was all choreographed movements based on the music, but she made it seem like it was all happening in the moment, like she was just discovering it. I had never seen anyone move like her before.

The music stopped and she smiled at me again, this time a little more out of breath. She wiped a little bit of sweat off her brow and took a drink of water. I complimented her further and she tried to play it like it was no big deal.

Do you want to see one of my favorite routines? She asked.

Absolutely, I said immediately.

She took her headband off and let her jet black hair fall loose. Her back was facing me as she searched for the track on her phone. She found it, pressed play, and set the phone down.

A steady beat began to play and Natalie moved her hips in time with it like a pendulum. I recognized The Weekend as he began to sing, but didn t know the song. Once his voice started, Natalie turned towards me, her hips still swinging. She ran her hands along her body and looked at me with a playful gaze. The space between us was quickly traversed by her with a leap down onto her knees before me. I realized how turned on watching her dance had made me already and now desire was my reason for being totally transfixed.

Her hands ran along my thighs, stopping midway up them. She turned her body so she was sitting slightly to my left and then rolled back onto her knees kicking her legs one after the other in the air and following the momentum. She rolled her head to make her hair brush against my crotch. With hands on my thighs again she lifted herself to her feet with a pop out of her ass. She hooked her thumb into the hem of her Golden West Dance Academy shirt and pulled it away from her body, giving me an amazing view of her toned stomach. She rolled her body a couple of times and lifted the shirt above her head, tossing it away to reveal her strawberry patterned sports bra.

She turned her back to me and pressed herself against me ass first. She ground her hips, my rock hard cock pressed firmly against her ass. Her hands found mine and wrapped them around herself. She placed one on her upper stomach just below her sports bra and the other firmly between her legs. My fingers moved briefly under her sports bra at her guidance, the tips brushing against the bottom of her tits.

You re liking this, aren t you? She teased as she moved her ass against my cock for emphasis.

So much, I said. I love having you dance for me.

She giggled and pressed my hand right against her pussy, You like when I m a stripper for you?

I groaned, Yes.

She brought my hand to her mouth and sucked briefly on my finger. I ll be whatever you want, she said before looking back at me and whispering, daddy.

I didn t have time to react before she pushed off of me and shook her ass in my face. She then bent at the waist and peeled her sweats off her body, revealing her tight ass and grey thong slowly. From this angle and how far she was bent over, I could also see her cloth covered pussy calling to me. She rocked her hips back and forth then straightened up and stepped out of her pants.

I know you ve been fucking all the other girls, Natalie said in sultry tones as she turned to face me.

I felt strangely guilty for the first time, as if I had betrayed her somehow. Even the fake pout she wore made my face burn red. Her look turned devilish as she removed her sports bra to expose her B cup tits. They fit her toned body perfectly and were topped with dark nipples. Her upper body wasn t as defined as McKayla s, which was sculpted at the gym. Natalie s was formed by rigorous movement and dedication, her legs powerful and her thigh gap tempting.

But I know you ve really been saving the best for last, she said as she bent towards me, her hands on my knees as she planted a tongue forward kiss on me. The sound I made caused her to giggle against my lips. You want me so bad, don t you daddy? I nodded and kissed her again, the whole of my being put into it as if I could only properly communicate my need for her with the kiss. I want you too, she whispered.

The dance seemed to be over as she crashed against me, all forgotten as we gave in to our desires. We rolled on the couch so that she was underneath me, my clothes disappearing in a mess of limbs and desperation. She remained only in her thong and I only in my orange and blue striped boxer briefs. I pushed her legs apart and pressed my body against her, grinding my already rock hard cock against her pussy, the layers of fabric still between us causing delicious tension.

I need you to fuck me, she said, her voice almost a whine. I can t wait anymore. Please, please.

She grabbed either side of my head and kissed me hard, her hips bucking up against mine. I separated us just enough to get my underwear down, which made her reach out to grab my cock.

Fuck, she breathed, I know I need it in me but I also need to taste it. Please daddy, can I taste you?

Yes, I hissed, her small hand making me twitch.

I sat back and she got on her stomach on the couch. She captured the head of my cock in her mouth and began to bob up and down. She wasn t interested in wasting time and neither was I. I leaned forward as she sucked me and grabbed her ass before giving it a smack. She let out a delighted laugh around my cock and looked up at me and moaned, causing vibrations to travel along my length. Her big brown eyes were telling me loud and clear how much she loved my cock in her mouth.

If I don t stop now then I ll keep sucking you til you blow, she said as she jerked me off, but I need you inside of me.

I nodded and we rearranged again with her back against the couch and me on top. She reached down and pulled her thong to the side to give me access which I greedily took. Her spit from the impromptu blowjob allowed me to more easily slide inside of her. The feeling of my cock entering her caused her to throw her head back in pleasure.

Oh my God! She called out. Your cock feels so fucking good.

I love how your pussy feels around me, I told her as I impaled the tiny Asian.

She kept one hand on me, but used the other to grip the couch as I thrusted. Her eyes remained locked on mine, her face a mask of submission. It was a different form from Emma s who took pleasure in receiving orders and carrying them out. Natalie s expression told me that her body was mine to use. I ran a hand up from her hip and pinched one of her nipples, giving it a twist. She gasped and moaned.

I grabbed one of her legs and moved it parallel to my body, her foot resting against my shoulder. My cock began to hit new, deeper places in her pussy and it made her whole body roll. I felt her fingernails digging into my shoulder. I watched my length drive in and out of her tiny pussy, filling her petite body, and I twitched powerfully at the sight. It seemed almost impossible that I d fit in her, but she took me all like she was made for it.

I want you to ride me, I told her.

She nodded emphatically, Yes, daddy.

I pulled out her and she jumped right to her feet. She grabbed my hand and led me away from the couch and towards the billiards table. I took her meaning and hopped up on it, lying back against the green felt. It wasn t terribly comfortable, but being on a flat plane gave me an amazing view of her as she straddled me. She grabbed it and gave it a few strokes, leaning down to kiss the head. Her tongue massaged the underside of the head as she smiled up at me.

Tease, I accused.

She laughed and straightened up, moving so her pussy lips were against my cock again. I just love this cock. You can t blame me for having a little fun.

Natalie lowered her hips and we both groaned as I entered her again. She slid all the way down, my eyes taking in the view of her supple body enveloping me. Once she was lowered entirely onto me, she rested there and began to rock he

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

Hiking with McKayla.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, Sam wakes up on Saturday to find only McKayla is awake. They decide to go on a hike, but find other activities interesting as well.

I awoke the next morning forgetting where I was for just a moment, the events of the last 24 hours seemed like a dream. Five of my former students, all female, had convinced me into chaperoning their post-graduation trip to a cabin under the pretense that there would be guys here as well. I was told on the way up that that was no longer the case, and I learned shortly after that the girls had all agreed to share me for the week to fulfill their desires. I laid in the large bed of the master bedroom and replayed my encounters with two of the girls yesterday.

My phone told me that it was almost 7:00 am. I knew that a bunch of teenage girls would not be up at this time and so I considered drifting back to sleep, but I knew my natural clock wouldn t let me sleep much longer. I threw back the sheets and rose to meet the day. I got on a pair of pajama pants and my t-shirt from yesterday and made my way to the kitchen.

As I got to the first floor, I smelled coffee on the air and wondered who else might be up. I guessed McKayla or Natalie as they were the more active of the group and might have woken up out of habit. My guess was confirmed when I saw McKayla in the kitchen pouring herself a mug of coffee.

McKayla was the oldest of the crew having turned 18 last October. She was also the tallest at 5 8 . Her light blonde shoulder length hair was tied back in a ponytail this morning, giving me a good view of her strong shoulders. She was a gifted volleyball player and had the build of a star athlete. I don t think there was an ounce of fat on her. I had once seen her tight, toned stomach while she was at practice and I couldn t believe my eyes. Still, she had the touch of curves that gave her a womanly allure. This morning she had on a light blue tank top with thin straps and white pajama shorts with the CSU logo on them. I could clearly see the shape of her B cup tits and her nipples poked through the thin fabric of her shirt. She turned around when I entered the kitchen and I saw she was wearing glasses. I didn t know she wore contacts and had never seen her with glasses which called attention to her lovely blue eyes.

Morning Sam, she said when she saw me.

Morning, I said back.

She lifted the pot in her right hand at me and asked, Coffee?

I shook my head, No thanks, I m more of a tea guy.

Of course, she said with a smile, how could I forget?

She set her coffee down and went to fetch the kettle. I went to the cupboard to get the tea bags while she filled the kettle and set it on the stove to heat. I took a seat at the large kitchen island and she stood on the opposite end pouring some creamer in her coffee.

Thank you kindly, I said with a nod towards the kettle. Is anyone else up?

You re very welcome. She shook her head, They re all still asleep, probably will be until 9 or 10. Emma s been known to sleep until noon.

But not you?

I m used to getting up early to go running, she explained. And I was a bit wiped out from the drive yesterday, so I didn t stay up too late.

Same here, I said.

I saw her smirk behind her coffee cup as she said, I bet.

The kettle began to cry and I rose to take it off the heat. She found a mug for me and placed her hand on my shoulder as she leaned around me to put the mug on the counter. I thanked her again and she flashed me her winning smile.

I was thinking of going hiking, she told me. Alexis said her brother marked a couple of trails around here and one of them leads to a really nice overlook about a mile away. You wanna come?

I knew there were no set plans for the day, so I said sure. She then showed me a small black device on the counter that was currently charging.

Alexis also showed me these. They re GPS trackers that will always point right here. The trails are pretty well marked, at least she claims, but better safe than sorry.

I agreed. We enjoyed our morning beverages for a bit and chatted a little about her upcoming college career. She had a full volleyball scholarship to CSU and was excited to play at a more competitive level. Her position had always been outside hitter, but she was hoping to show her skills and try out opposite hitter. She was going to move into the dorms even though she wouldn t be terribly far from home. The freedom sounded nice and it made sure she wouldn t have to worry about traffic for classes or practice.

We eventually decided to get changed to go hiking. I put on a pair of hiking shorts and a grey shirt with the faded logo of the school I taught at on it. I also threw on a hat and my hiking boots. I grabbed my backpack and went downstairs to find McKayla by the door to the deck in a pair of tight athletic shorts and a sports bra. My eyes couldn t help but wander the fit body before me.

Ready? She asked, her smile wide. Her glasses were gone but her eyes still shined.

I nodded and she opened the door. She said she had left a note in case they were still gone when anyone woke up. We went down the stairs of the deck and made our way towards the woods at the back of the house. There was a small wooden sign installed that pointed where the trails started. There was a white and blue trail and it was the white trail that would take us to the outlook. We found the trailhead, the first of many trees to be marked with white paint.

The trail was decently well marked though a little spotty at times, but we never got lost. We both kept our eyes out for any markings to point our way. Well, my eyes spent a decent amount of time looking for markings, the rest of the time they were glued to McKayla s barely hidden body. The shorts hugged her tight to give me a good view of her toned ass as she hiked. I normally would have tried to keep my attention elsewhere if she was still my student, but the events of the last day had me in a new mindset. I believe she caught me at least once when she looked back to ask if I saw the nearby deer.

I heard about you and Evan, I said at some point during our hike.

She gave a half smile, Yeah, I m not too broken up about it. It felt more and more lately like it was only going to until graduation and then be done.

That s more common than you think, I said. I guess it s good you two didn t drag it out over the summer like some others do.

Wouldn t be worth it, she said. We were really just staying together for the sex near the end and he lives too far away to make it worth it.

My laugh echoed about us as she caught me by surprise. McKayla had always been fairly candid, sometimes to the point of embarrassing her friends, but never in this sort of way. I d heard her call boys cute, but never anything like hot or sexy. Maybe this was a side of herself she was more comfortable sharing with me now that our relationship had changed.

After about an hour of hiking the trees began to thin and we found yourselves emerging to the overlook. It was a flat area maybe 20 feet wide that served as a break in the trees. Alexis s brother had obviously spent some time on the area as a log was situated perfectly to be a bench for the overlook. A large boulder protruded from the ground on the left hand side of the area. Just underneath the lip of the lookout was a sharp decline for a while, so the view provided was over the treetops. We could see for miles, the forest stretching on and on. To our right we could see the end of the forest and then the rolling hills on the other side of the road we d driven on yesterday. To our left and straight ahead it was all forest and mountain for as far as the eye could see. The late May sun was warm this time of day, but not yet hot.

Wow, McKayla said as she gazed out at the view.

Yeah, I agreed.

We took a seat on the makeshift bench and drank some water. We watched the trees for a minute, enjoying the song of the breeze rushing through them. An animal call would reach us every now and then and we d each guess what it might be.

Hunger suddenly hit me and I realized I hadn t had breakfast. My stomach made a sound like a dying lion and McKayla couldn t help but laugh.

Hungry? She asked.

I nodded sheepishly and she reached into her bag, pulling out two bananas and handing one to me along with a granola bar. It wasn t fancy but it shut my stomach up. I thanked McKayla a couple of times for saving the morning.

So, I saw you yesterday, she said after some silence.

I looked at her curiously.

I saw you with Emma, she added.

I nearly choked on my bagel which made McKayla chuckle once she was sure I was fine.

I guess we were out in the open, I said after a drink of water.

It was so hot, she said, turning from the view to me.

Did you watch?

For a couple minutes, she admitted, but I didn t want to make you two stop if you saw me, so I left. You were both so into it.

Never before had someone watched me have sex and I had never thought I d be that kind of person, but McKayla talking to me about it now had my wheels turning. I was turned on by the idea of her watching us in a way I had never expected. My thoughts and eyes turned back to McKayla s body and I felt it might not be long before I got to see more of it.

She went on, I ve often thought about something like that, sex in public. It makes me excited and nervous all at once. It s like she trailed off as if trying to find the words.

It s like you re into the idea but not sure about how you d like it in real life, I said.

She nodded enthusiastically, Yes, exactly. Even with the arrangement this weekend, I still feel really nervous about it.

I looked around at our little corner of the world and then back at her.

This place is pretty public, but also pretty private, I said.

A large smile appeared on her face and she shifted on the log towards me. What re you saying, Sam?

I m saying we re out in the open now, but no one is likely to see us. It could be a great way to test the waters.

She leaned ever closer, Are you saying you want to fuck me here?

I nodded and leaned to meet her the rest of the way. I am, I said just before our lips met.

McKayla turned out to be a very shy kisser at first. She followed my lead, letting me set the flow for our slow kissing. She parted her lips when my tongue brushed against hers and her boldness emerged. She became insatiable once our tongues touched, and that seemed to prompt her hands to join the mix. She placed one on my chest and ran it up to my hair, her fingers getting lost in my light brown hair. I placed a hand on her stomach and finally got to feel those abs, a moan nearly escaping my lips as soon as I did. I began to explore them, feeling her tight body, my hand brushing against the bottom of her sports bra. When I made brief but full contact with her chest over the bra, she took a sharp inhale of breath.

To my surprise, she broke the kiss and placed her forehead against mine. Her one hand remained in my hair, but the other went to my shorts to outline the bulge there. My head was swimming as she touched me through the cloth with her fingertips and I missed her question.

What? I asked.

I asked if you d fucked Natalie yet, she said. Last night in the hot tub, we were talking about how Alexis and Emma had already fucked you; and Natalie declared that she wouldn t let herself be last and that she d sneak into your room last night.

That time I heard it and was brought back to my senses even as my cock twitched against her fingers. There wasn t a trace of jealousy in her voice, just curiosity.

No, I said honestly.

She beamed, Hah! So I m not the last.

I haven t done anything with Sydney either, I said.

McKayla s palm came in contact with my cock and I groaned. She rubbed it in gentle circles and kissed along my jaw.

I doubt anything will happen with Sydney, she told me. She agreed she s cool with it, but she s not the kind of girl to take part in something like this.

I had more questions, but I knew asking them would probably ruin the mood. I pushed them out of my head for now and focused on the coed kissing my neck and stroking my cock. I grabbed at her sports bra and pulled it off, making her pause her actions to raise her arms. I took advantage of the break and leaned forward to kiss her shoulder, my hand cupping her perky tit. My thumb brushed her pink nipples that stood at attention, causing her to shiver.

Her hands moved to my shorts and began to undo them. I broke contact and stood up to get the shorts off as well as my shirt. She took the cue from me and stood up to push her down shorts and thong down her toned legs. My shorts came off first and I was working on my shirt when she got on her knees on the dirt floor before me.

She grabbed my rigid cock and licked the tip. Her smile grew wide as she gave it a few more tentative licks, her hand running along my cock as there were now no barriers keeping her from touching it. She then ran her tongue along it from base to tip, her fingers massaging the tip as it made its journey. Only after doing that again from the other side did she then put her mouth around me.

She bobbed her head along the first few inches at a slow pace once, then a couple more times before gripping the base and opening her mouth to get her tongue all around the tip. She repeated the process a couple of times either picking up the pace or adding more pressure. Her hand around me began to jerk me off and the other went between her legs.

Stand up, I told her, I want to taste you.

I watched her eyes light up and she pulled my cock from her mouth. She gave it a small kiss before standing up, looking at me expectantly. The outdoor area didn t give us a lot of options in terms of comfort or ease, so I walked her over to the boulder and leaned her back against it. With a trail of kisses, I made my way down her body until I was kneeled before her.

I situated her leg over my shoulder and leaned towards her pussy. A small triangle of public hair adorned it of the same honey color as her hair. I planted a small kiss on it before kissing lower, my tips brushing against her clit. I heard her gasp and felt her hands find my hair. A moan followed as my tongue ran along her slit, pressing against her clit at the end of its journey. I licked her a few more times, one of my hands venturing up her body to cup her tits as I licked her.

Holy fuck, she said as she rested her head against the rock. Evan would never go down on me. Mmmm

That s because you ve been fucking around with boys, I told her between licks. I hate to say a lot of boys in college will be the same.

So you re saying I need to start fucking men.

I ignored the fact that I might have just given her a thing for older guys and licked her lower. Her wet folds parted easily for me now, her sweetness spreading on my tongue. This was a far superior breakfast. I teased her entrance with the tip of my tongue which caused her hips to grind against my face. I grabbed onto her toned ass with one hand and drove her hard against my mouth. She had started by trying to bite back her moans, her hand even in her mouth to help muffle them. The longer I went on, the deeper I explored her, the less she cared.

Oh my God! She exclaimed. Yes! Oh yes! Sam, that feels so good. I love your tongue on my pussy. It s so sexy watching you lick me.

My eyes burned up at her as my tongue continued its ceaseless work. When I licked low, my tongue briefly entering her, my nose could press against her clit and drive her wild. I concentrated my efforts onto her clit with my tongue and she gripped tightly onto my hair. I pushed a finger inside of her while I massaged her clit and her words became a jumble. All I could make out were the words fuck and yes.

There was no warning when her orgasm hit her. Her body shook once and she pulled my face closer to her pussy. I felt the added pressure around my finger and tasted the flood on my tongue, but my efforts didn t stop.

I continued to lick her, my eyes watching her beautiful body dance with the release of pleasure. After a brief amount of time she used her grip on my hair to pull my face away from her crotch.

Hold off, she said as she caught her breath. It feels amazing, I m just so sensitive now.

I chuckled and moved my way back up her body until I was standing tall and asked, You ve never really had someone concentrate on your pleasure before, have you?

She shook her head and kissed me, adding, Thank you.

Thank you for letting me taste you, I said. I love the way you taste.

She gave an involuntary giggle and we began to make out again while she calmed down. My hands stayed on her body, exploring every muscle, while she worked my cock in her hands between us. The rock was still cool, but slowly warming from the sun. After a few minutes, she pulled back.

I m ready, she said.

I nodded and took hold of my cock. Lifting her leg again, I adjusted myself to be able to enter her while still standing and she raised up onto her tiptoes with her other foot to help. I found her slit and ran my head along it, lubricating the tip before entering her. She was tighter than I expected, but through teamwork we got me moving inside of her.

She placed her arms around my shoulders to hold onto me for support and I kept her leg lifted as I started to rock my hips. Now both of us moaned with no regard for the world around us, the sounds of our passionate coupling joining the chorus of nature sounds. Her pussy held me tight, her warm walls gripping my thick cock as if it belonged to them now. Her body tensed and relaxed in waves as pleasure washed over her and she did her best to move her hips to meet me. There was no reason to hold back, so I picked up speed and she purred like a lioness.

You like that cock inside of you? I smirked.

She nodded, Fuck me with that big cock. Oh God, it feels so good inside me. Yes, Sam. Yes.

Her head turned to gaze out at the beautiful view we had hiked to. It s so amazing to be fucked in a place like this.

I agreed, my focus now on driving my cock into her. To my surprise, she put a hand on my chest and started to push me off.

Let s change it up, she said.

I followed her lead back to the log bench and used my clothes as a makeshift cushion to take a seat while she faced away from me. I couldn t complain about the amazing view of her strong back and well-toned ass, especially as she began to lower it towards me.

I would sometimes do this with Evan while he was playing video games, she said as she grabbed my cock to guide it back to her pussy. I d see if I could distract him enough that he d stop playing and really fuck me.

Did it work? I asked as I felt myself enter her again from behind.

She looked over her shoulder at me with a pleasure filled smirk, Every time.

If I had any doubts about her abilities, they would have disappeared the second she started to move her hips. She found her rhythm immediately and her ass bounced against me as if she was keeping time by the movements. My hands, which had been resting against the log, came to her hips. I watched in amazement she slid along my cock with ease, stopping only every now and then to grind her hips against me before starting again. I gave her ass a smack, the sound loud out in the open air, and she gave an enthusiastic cry in response. It wasn t long before my cock was pulsing faster inside of her.

I m gonna cum, I told her.

Me too, she said between breaths ragged from effort. I want you to cum on my tits.

I told her I d try to hold off until after her, but it was no easy task. Her speed increased as she got closer to her own release, whi

Cabin of Temptation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Cabin of Temptation: Part 2

Smoking with Emma.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, the rest of the girls arrive at the cabin where some tensions immediately rise. Emma and Sam share some weed, but that's not all Emma wants in her mouth.

Alexis went about making sure everything was up and running while I got settled and explored. Her father had been up two weeks ago to make sure everything was ready, and lock all the liquor away, but things like the Wi-Fi needed to be turned on. I was given the master bedroom for the trip and my eyes nearly bulged out of my head when I saw it.

The king sized bed seemed tiny in the huge space. There was a couch and a couple of chairs around a coffee table in front of a fireplace with a large TV above it. All the furniture here, as with most of the furniture in the house, was dark wood with a real rustic feel. It was all handmade and I figured the dresser alone cost more than all my bedroom furniture combined back home. The master bedroom was only accessible via the bedroom, and that too was impressive. A huge tub with jets, glass shower stall, and his and hers sinks. The floor and countertops were both white marble. Large windows in both rooms overlooked the forest outside with a view of a far off mountain top peaking above them.

The bedroom led out to a hallway that had two other rooms, Mr. McCarthy s office and a pool den. The office was one of the few rooms without large windows letting in copious amounts of light. The hallway overlooked the large family room in the center of the second floor. The main staircase in the foyer led up to it and had a huge table surrounded on both sides with L-shaped couches. It also had a small table with four chairs around it for more intimate playing and a fireplace of its own. Two hallways branched off from there to the north and south where a majority of the bedrooms were. These weren t as large as the master bedroom, but they were still spacious and well furnished. There was also a nook at the end of one of the halls with a bay window overlooking nature and a smoking den. Some of the rooms had more than one bed and I quickly lost count of how many there were. When I later asked Alexis how many people could sleep here; she said 20.

The deck connected on the second floor with a doorway in the family room leading out. It had a hot tub made for a crowd and several lounge chairs, as well as a couple of outdoor tables and chairs. The deck was the latest addition and below it was a grill station that you d expect to find in a restaurant.

The first floor housed the large kitchen that featured more of the marble from the bathroom upstairs. Like the furniture, the appliances were all handmade and appeared complicated to operate. The dining room housed a table with ten seats along its sides and one at each end. The table itself was beautiful, a dark cherry wood and glossy. There was a smaller family room on the first floor as well that resembled a library, and a small movie theater that could seat 10. The basement below seemed almost out of place. It was practical with no decoration, housing instead some supplies, a backup generator, and linens.

I knew Alexis s family had money, but this was far beyond being comfortable. She expected the line of questioning and met it with a shrug. I didn t know we had this kind of money either, she had said. My dad is always griping about money even though I know it s never been an issue. We were all shocked when he showed us the plans.

In the kitchen, I discovered a neatly handwritten list labeled Mr. McCarthy s Rules of Conduct . It was a list of rules the younger ones were expected to follow and I was expected to enforce. They were as follows:

1, No alcohol.

2, No drugs.

3, No sex.

4, No strangers.

5, Boys and girls are to sleep on opposite ends of the house.

6, No boys in girls rooms, or vice versa.

7, No going in to my office.

Rule three was already broken and would continue to be it seemed. I knew rule one would be broken as well. Despite her father taking all the liquor, I knew one of Alexis s bags was full of alcohol. I told her I d look the other way if they all agreed to only drink in the cabin and not break anything. Rule two I was unsure of. I myself had some weed stashed in my bag upstairs that I planned to enjoy in private. McKayla was fairly straight laced for fear of not being able to play volleyball, and Sydney had a fear of getting in trouble. I had no idea about Alexis, Natalie, or Emma, but as long as they weren t doing anything stronger than weed I was likely to ignore it. Rules 4, 5, and 6 didn t seem to be an issue, and I didn t think his office would hold much interest for the girls.

Just as I finished reading the list, I heard another car crunching up the gravel drive. I walked towards the front door only to see it burst open a moment later. McKayla looked at me, her blue eyes wide in panic.

Bathroom? She blurted out.

I pointed towards the nearest one and the tall blonde disappeared in an instant. The other three girls walked through the door a moment later, all of them greeting me with bright smiles. Natalie walked over and hugged me, the tiny Japanese dancer pulling me to her with surprising force.

We re so glad you re here, she said.

Yeah Mr. H, Emma added. I saw in her eyes a similar look that Alexis had in the car and I grinned in return.

Sydney nodded her agreement with her friends. McKayla emerged looking far more relieved.

So you didn t piss yourself? Emma teased.

McKayla grew red and glared at her friend. Sydney and Natalie broke into laughter, which made McKayla crack a smile. I helped the four of them get their things from the car and up the stairs with Alexis appearing just as we dropped the last bag.

About damn time, Natalie teased the red head. At least we had a big strong man to help us.

It took me a little longer than expected to get the remote camera feed off, she said. We don t want my dad tuning in and seeing Emma getting stoned.

That answered that question. All eyes went to me when Alexis said that, but I showed no change in my expression. I did look at Emma with a cocked eyebrow.

Get stoned on what? I asked.

She shrugged, Just weed.

JUST weed, Sydney spoke up sarcastically.

The other four girls sighed without words. It was clear that this was a topic that came up a lot. It's no surprise, Sydney s father is a rather prominent figure at their church and she grew up with a conservative view. I had often seen the conflicts that emerged with the other girls over stuff like this in the past, especially between Emma and Sydney. They were polar opposites in their upbringing. I remember when Emma first got her nose ring, Sydney was amazed that her parents would let her do such a thing.

Oh come on Syd, Emma huffed. The rest of us have done it. McKayla doesn t have practice for another month, so she said she s gonna do it. You ve seen us all high and how much fun we have. This is the perfect environment to try it.

Sydney turned bright red and turned up her nose, It's still illegal in lots of places.

So? Emma countered, It s getting legalized everywhere, and you drink when we hang out. It s illegal to do that. Get that stick out of your ass already.

That s enough, I said, my voice making all of them pause. For a moment they were all students again, their teacher taking authority. If Sydney doesn t want to do it, then she won t. At the same time, you re all adults now. Sydney, Emma can smoke if she wants. My eyes went to her again, As long as she at least blows the smoke outside. Emma nodded. And Emma, don t pressure her. She ll try it if she feels comfortable and we both know she won t enjoy it if she s doing it for someone else.

Emma looked at the ground and then gave a small nod. Sydney looked at me with a bit of thanks in her eyes and smiled, tucking some of her brown hair behind her ear. The crisis appeared to be averted.

Natalie broke the silence, I don t know about you bitches, but I m getting hungry. I m gonna get started on dinner.

Need a hand? Alexis and I asked at once.

Natalie grabbed Alexis by the hand and began to pull her along, I heard her first. You all relax and we ll call you when it's ready.

Alexis and Natalie went to work on dinner, McKayla wanted to explore the house, Sydney went to the deck to practice guitar, and I didn t know where Emma went. I went to my room and got unpacking. I decided to not live out of a suitcase if we had a whole week here, so I unloaded my things into the dresser. I also grabbed a couple of hangers from the walk-in closet and used them to hang a couple of my nicer shirts somewhere more accessible. I had been told we might do a couple of nice dinners, so I should have some nicer clothes.

Now all settled, I made my way down to the second level. At the end of one of the hallways, I spotted Emma sitting in the window seat of the nook. The window next to her was cracked and it wasn t hard to guess what she was up to. As I got closer, I saw her pull out a vape pen, take a pull, and blow the smoke out the window. She turned her head in my direction and spotted me, making her jump. I wondered if I just surprised her or if it was a reflex to being caught with weed by a teacher. Either way, she relaxed and melted into a smile. I saw she had headphones in that she popped out as I got closer.

Hey Mr. H, she said.

You can just call me Sam now, I told her.

She nodded and said, Funny thing is, if you d caught me doing this just a couple of weeks ago, you d be busting me probably. She held her vape pen up and took a drag, blowing the smoke out the window. She suppressed a slight cough and held it towards me, Now I m seeing if you want any.

I shrugged and took it from her, taking a seat next to her. She shifted her legs closer to herself as I got situated and took a hit. I blew the smoke out and looked her over.

Emma was the shortest of the group at just over 5 even. A pair of jean shorts and a faded green V-neck adorned her body. She had the curviest figure of all the girls, and the largest tits. They looked to be at least D s to me. She had sandy blonde hair that might be a different color depending on the week and a pair of light blue eyes. Numerous freckles highlighted her nose and cheeks.

I took another small puff right as Emma asked, So, did you and Alexis fuck?

I coughed violently in surprise, which made Emma laugh. She took the vape pen back and hit me playfully on the back.

I m sorry, I coughed, what?

You and Alexis, she said before taking a hit. It s cool, we all talked about it beforehand. You re free game this week.

I say in surprised silence for a moment before asking, You all talked about this?

Emma nodded and handed me back the pen. Everyone s agreed that, as long as you re up for it, any of us can fuck you at any time. Sydney mostly remained silent, but she didn t disagree.

I couldn t think of what else to say, so I took a silent hit and looked out the window. In the silence, I could hear Sydney s guitar music wafting through the air.

You know Mr. H, I thought it was really hot when you put on your teacher voice earlier.

I couldn t help but smirk.

It s what made me attracted to you in the first place, she added. Her hand went to the v part of her neckline and gently ran along it while she made her lips pouty, A girl like me needs a little authority.

Is that so? I asked.

She nodded and shifted onto her knees next to me. She stuck her chest out, I m a rebel and a free spirit, but sometimes I just need a man who will take control.

I took another hit. Already I was feeling it and, mixed with her words, the feeling was one of power. I felt authoritative in a whole different way.

I ve been surrounded by just boys for four years, she bit her lip and trailed off.

But you need a man, I declared.

She nodded and cast her eyes down again. Her hands were folded in her lap and I knew what she was waiting for. The next move was mine to make, and she was offering herself to me. I reached out and placed my hand on her cheek and she nuzzled herself into it.

Let s go to my room, I said as I began to stand.

She grabbed my hand and said, No. Here. Please, sir?

I looked around. But the others.

We all agreed no jealousy, she planted a kiss on my hand, and no secrets. I like that someone might see.

I thought for a moment and then nodded. If they were all okay with it, then why should I not be? I d always been a bit of an exhibitionist. I nodded my approval to her and her face lit up.

Take off your shirt and bra, I ordered.

She wasted no time, both off her body in a flash. She sat before me, exposed, her eyes still down. I admired her large tits and pale nipples, first with my eyes and then with my hands. Thanks to her kneeling on the window seat, I had easy access to them.

Touch me wherever you want, sir, she encouraged. However you want.

Get on your hands and knees, and take off your shorts.

She obeyed, getting naked and then in position. Her back curved alluringly, her thick ass in the air. I ran my hand along the curve of her back, feeling the warmth of her body, until it came to rest on her ass. She looked at me expectantly, her bottom lip tucked behind her teeth. I gave it a light smack as I didn t want to make too much noise and she moaned.

I undid my shorts for the third time today to fish my cock out. Emma s wanting eyes watched every one of my movements with anticipation. When she saw my thick cock at attention before her, she gasped. I told her to open her mouth and then navigated my cock to it. She wrapped her mouth around it as soon as she could and ran her tongue along the bottom.

Thank you for this cock, sir, she said before plunging down on it again.

I grabbed a handful of her hair and pushed her further down my cock. She gave no resistance, more than half of my length disappearing in an instant. She paused when my head hit the back of her throat, but she continued on as soon as she relaxed. Her mouth was so warm and inviting, her curious tongue exploring my shaft as she moved along it. I let her pull back a little before I pulled her further down again.

You re going to take all of it, I told her.

She looked at me with those big eyes of hers and nodded. I used my firm grip in her hair to pull her down further. She choked, she gagged, she sputtered on my cock, but she never let up. Between my coaxing and her will, we got her there. Her nose pressed right against my body and I felt the sensation of my whole cock swallowed by her. It was electric and I let her know with a lusty groan. Her eyes brimmed with tears while she worked her head back and forth to fuck my cock with her mouth.

Good girl, I growled. Good cocksucker.

She mewed, pleased with herself, and pulled her mouth off of my cock. I watched as my cock reappeared, the whole length now shimmery in the late afternoon soon. She came off the head with a gasp, her chest heaving as she desperately worked to catch her breath. Her chest and cheeks were red with effort, but I could see how hard her nipples were. A string of saliva kept my cock connected to her lips.

Fuck, I love choking on your cock, sir.

She went back for a second helping, driving herself down with my hand on her head still encouraging her. Every now and then I d push her over the halfway mark, making tears appear in her eyes again. My other hand found her ass again and ran along the curve of it. She wiggled it at my touch. I moved along her ass to her thighs, finding the space between them to explore her slit.

Emma groaned around my cock as I found her already wet pussy and that some of her arousal had already run down her thighs. I guess she really did love choking on my cock. I probed her with my digit, prompting her to spread her legs a little to give me better access. I pressed my finger into her and felt her warmth around me. I worked it as if it were my cock and fucked her at an even pace. Occasionally, I would curl my finger against her walls and find the spot that made her moan hard around me. The vibrations of those moans sent extra jolts of pleasure along my cock.

I needed her. Not just her sucking my cock, but the feeling of being inside of her. I pulled my cock from her mouth and grabbed her hips, pulling them towards me. She lowered her face down and shook her ass at me. I grabbed my cock and smacked it playfully against her thick ass.

Do you want me to fuck you? I asked.

Yes! She practically shouted. Please sir, fuck my little pussy. It's all yours.

How could I say no? I looked up to see the trees, the far off mountaintop, the beautiful scenery present in the bay windows all set dressing for the ass in the air waiting for me. The head of my cock came against her pussy and I pushed myself in, the first few inches sinking in slowly. I could see the faint reflection of her reaction in the mirror, her mouth falling open and her eyes rolling back as if my cock had just shut off some part of her brain.

She exclaimed, Oh God!

I smacked her ass and pulled her head back by her hair. Be quieter, slut, or I ll pull out now and leave you here.

Emma nodded and lowered her head back down. Her hands braced herself against the windows as I grabbed her hips and began to thrust. I didn t bother with buildup, we both needed this to be hard and desperate. She bit back moans and moved her hips just a little to meet my thrusts. I slammed myself into her, my length plunging deep.

She raised herself up just a little, her tits bouncing with every thrust. She made small, desperate noises but managed to keep her volume low. I grabbed onto her hair again and pulled it back, giving me plenty of leverage to pound her. It was great sex, but the weed worked to enhance every little feeling beyond what it would normally be. I felt powerful as I fucked her.

I let her hair go and her face fell back to the window seat. Her body tensed as an orgasm hit her. She began to call out, but immediately put a hand over her mouth to help quiet it. I watched as the tremor rocked her body, her pussy squeezing hard on my cock so that I almost had to stop fucking her. She looked up at me, breathing heavy, and grinned.

Time slipped away from us. I don t know how long I stood there thrusting into her. Orgasm after orgasm rocked her body until she seemed to barely be conscious. Finally, I felt that familiar building in my pulsing cock.

I m gonna cum, I told her.

Wherever you want, she said through her haze.

Inside you?

She nodded with heavy breath.

I gave the last bit of my energy into the final few thrusts. They weren t at the same rhythm as the others, but more drawn out as I felt every inch of her pussy around me. I slammed in one last time and released a torrent of cum, filling up her pussy. I almost collapsed against her, but I managed to pull out and slump next to her.

She rearranged herself so that she was sitting again, her body resting against mine. We were both sweaty messes basking in the post orgasm glow. Both of us were facing down the hall, uncovered for anyone to see, but no one else ever appeared. As we regained our strength, I saw her reach between her legs and gather a little of my cum leaking from her onto her fingers. With her eyes on mine, she brought them to her mouth and licked them clean.

Fuck, I breathed.

She smiled. Thank you, sir, for all the cum. I really, really needed to be fucked. She leaned over and kissed me, a thankful thing that I readily returned.

We basked in our post sex glow for a bit until Natalie's voice came over the intercom system to announce that dinner was ready.

Emma sat up and stretched. I worked up quite the appetite, she said as she gathered her clothes.

We went and got our

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

Driving with Alexis

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. Each part will be made of several chapters. The first part is largely an introduction to the setting, the characters, and their relationships with some seeds planted for later growth. This first chapter introduces us to Sam Holloway, the teacher and point of view character, and Alexis, his former student and red headed wild child.

The road seemed to stretch on endlessly before us, but Alexis assured me that our journey was near an end. We d turn before long into thick woods and travel through narrow, winding roads until we reached her family s cabin. I had no choice but to trust her as GPS had given out nearly 20 minutes ago.

There s good Wi-Fi and okay reception at the cabin, she d told me, but you can t get there unless you know the way.

So here I was, driving alone in the middle of god knows where with a girl who was my student just a couple of weeks ago. Her and her four best friends had been together from first grade all the way through high school and now they had graduated with very different futures ahead of them. They had decided to kick off the best summer ever with a week-long stay at Alexis s family cabin. Alexis and I were heading up before everyone else, the four other girls and four guys.

All of their parents had had concerns, of course. None of them could take the time to chaperone such a trip and many feared what teenagers would get up to out there, even though they were all, legally, adults now. The plan seemed to be dead before it began until Emma brought up the idea of me accompanying them all.

I d taught the girls US History their sophomore year and Government their senior year. The girls took to me easily and I came to enjoy their company. We got to know each other over the years, but I always remained a detached authority figure. They liked and respected me, and their parents trusted me, which is why all of them agreed as soon as my name was attached. Of course I wasn t told I would be doing this until after the parent s agreed. I was hesitant to do it, but I acquiesced in the end.

Being out here now, I was glad I had agreed. The sky looked bluer than in the city, the world more open. A couple of wispy clouds floated lackadaisical over the rolling hills to our left, passing over the empty road to the tree covered mountains to our right. We had the windows halfway down and the air filling my lungs felt like it was renewing me from the inside out.

Having a cabin out in a place like this must be amazing, I said. I m sure it was nice getting to come out here all the time growing up.

Alexis chuckled as she gazed out the window, This isn t the original cabin. That one is just a little out of town and is like one of those cabins you see in a horror movie. Still nice, just a bit run down ya know?

Right, I nodded.

She went on, This one is pretty much brand new. My dad got the land from a client like five years ago for some legal work he did and he built

this place and gave the old family cabin to my uncle.

Oh, I said, is it nice?

Now she laughed, Mr. Holloway, it's a mansion.

I told you to call me Sam.

Old habits, she shrugged, it s hard to not think of you as Mr. Holloway.

I moved on and asked, When is everyone else arriving?

McKayla is driving the rest of the girls and they re an hour or so behind us, she told me.

What about Todd and Mike? I asked, looking across the car at her while she looked out the window. And McKayla s not riding up with Evan and his brother?

McKayla and Evan broke up, she stated. Didn t really make sense for him and his brother to be there.

Sure, I drew the syllable out. And Todd and Mike?

Her gaze never left the window as she went on, Well, once we decided about Evan, we felt like we didn t need two other boys.

So it's just me and you five girls? I felt my heart beginning to race.

Alexis finally looked towards me, a smirk on her heart shaped face, Yep.

My eyes narrowed and I shot her a glance. I didn t like that they had yet again pulled a fast one on me. Her smile only broadened. I couldn t see her emerald eyes behind her large round sunglasses, but I could feel the mischief burning there behind the tinted glass.

Aren t I a boy? I objected.

She giggled, Mr. Holloway, you re a man, not a boy.

I skipped the name thing and asked, And do you parents know about this?

She shook her head and tucked a loose strand of dark red hair behind her ear. Of course not.

Why didn t you tell me?

Because you wouldn t have agreed to come, she said very matter-of-fact.

I sighed. She was right about that.

No more tricks, okay? I said. I know you re all not my students anymore, but it would still be very frowned upon if anyone knew.

She turned her body towards me now, the smile on her lips changing. It became a devious thing, as if she had been waiting for this moment. That wily look on her face also crept into her voice.

You re right Mr. Holloway, she corrected herself, Sam, we aren t your students anymore. And as of three weeks ago, we re all eighteen now.

A shiver ran down my spine. My mouth went dry. I foolishly asked myself why she would say that, but something deep down knew why. Alexis was a notorious flirt and I d seen many boys, and a number of my colleagues, become flustered by her with just a few words. Maybe it's because I ve been doing this for over a decade, but I had seemingly been immune to her charms. I d always been able to rebuff her advances or laugh them off, but being alone with her in the car changed the dynamic.

To my chagrin, Alexis went on, You re going to be alone with five beautiful women all week, and all of them have massive crushes on you. We ve all talked about it.

My heart felt like it was going to pound out of my chest. I tried to keep my eyes trained on the road, but I couldn t stop myself from glancing her way. The white tank top under her semitransparent yellow striped shirt seemed to be riding lower than before, her full tits barely contained. The tank top, like a tight second skin against her toned stomach, was tucked into her jean cut offs. How did I not notice how short they were? Her pale thighs were fully on display and if she moved them, I thought I might be able to spot whatever underwear it was she had on. If she had any on at all.

The sunglasses still hid her eyes, but I could feel her gaze. Her lips were slightly parted, pouty and alluring, the edges pulled into a knowing smile. She reached her arm over her body and ran the tips of her fingers ever so lightly against my forearm.

Not just little schoolgirl crushes either. They might have started that way, but they certainly didn t stay that way, she went on, her voice growing husky. I ve had so many fantasies about you Sam. About us together. She placed her hand fully on my forearm and ran it along it, We could make them a reality.

I managed to speak despite my mouth being bone dry, You re,

I m what? She cut me off. Willing? Ready? I m not your student anymore. I m not asking to date you, I m going away to college at the end of the summer and I want to make this the best summer it can be. Her hand moved from my forearm to my crotch, And that involves sucking this cock.

My mouth fell open but no words came out. I let out a short gasp as she touched my crotch, but it morphed into something like a moan as her fingers brushed against my cock through my jeans. I didn t even realize I had become so hard.

Have you ever gotten road head, Mr. Holloway? Her voice was teasing again, and sweet as a glass of lemonade. She took off her sunglasses to reveal those bright green eyes full of mischief. I ve always wanted to give it.

Alexis, I groaned as her hand rubbed more fully against my cock. I thought I should resist, but the voice in my head asked why the hell I should. I, Yes. I want this.

I slowed the car down a little as she began to undo my jeans. Her hands made quick work, her own eagerness causing her to fumble with my belt. She got it undone, along with my pants, and fished out my cock. She paused for a moment and wrapped her hand around the base.

Jesus, she breathed. I fucking knew it.

The simple touch of her hand around me caused me to groan. How long had it been since someone touched me like this? Even though there was nothing illegal about what we were doing, it was still wrong in a number of ways. As Alexis leaned forward, her mouth inching towards the head of my cock, I found myself holding my breath.

Her lips parted, her pink tongue snaking out and touching the tip. I groaned and tightened my grip on the steering while. She looked up at me with wicked eyes as she swirled her tongue about the tip, her hand pumping a couple of times with just the slightest of pressure. As soon as precum appeared at the tip, she licked it up and giggled.

I knew you had a big cock, she whispered hungrily, her hand continuing to work my cock.

Alexis s lips wrapped around the head of my cock and I nearly swerved off the road. I heard her giggle at the reaction, the sound muffled. Her tongue began to massage my thick shaft while her head worked up and down at a steady pace. The hand wrapped around me worked in concert, providing additional pleasure to where her mouth did not yet reach.

Though I wanted to grab onto her ruddy locks and push her down further, I knew I needed to keep a certain amount of control to drive the car. Alexis seemed to know this as well as she sucked me, her efforts concentrated on a slow and sensual blowjob. Her tongue dances about my head as if trying to find the spots to make me moan, which I did freely. She seemed to be enjoying giving me head just as much as I was enjoying receiving it based on the sounds she made.

Oh fuck, I groaned when her tongue hit a sensitive spot on the underside of me head, you re really good at this.

Alexis lips departed my cock and I felt disappointment. Her face stayed close to mine, her wide smile plastered on her face again. Her hand never stopped its slow motions.

I ve had plenty of practice, she smirked. And I ve been wanting to do this to you for a long time now. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on my cheek. Her eyes looked out to the road, We ve still got a little bit before the turn off. Now where was I.

Her words trailed off while she leaned forward, her warm breath splashing against the now shining head of my cock. It twitched powerfully as her mouth enveloped it again, her tongue finding that spot again with ease. At the pace she was going, I felt like I could last for hours under her expert manipulations. I was nowhere near cumming, though every once in a while she could concentrate her efforts on one spot or take me just a little deeper and send a jolt of electricity through me. We passed another car and I wondered if they could spot the bobbing mop of red hair.

After another ten minutes of this, she sat back up and let my cock go. I let out a disappointed sigh, the air of the car a poor replacement for her expert mouth. I heard that devilish giggle of hers again as soon as she read the disappointment on my face.

We re almost at the turnoff, she told me, I want to make sure we don t get lost. There s plenty of time to finish this later. When she said this , she gave my cock a firm squeeze.

Sure, I said in my best nonchalant voice.

There was no way my cock was going back into my pants in its current state and I worried that I would be stuck driving with a raging hard on. After Alexis told me to turn on a narrow road between some trees however, my focus shifted entirely to carefully navigating it and that caused enough distraction for me to calm down. I was assured that no one uses the road, but there were enough blind turns to make me cautious all the same.

You must be pretty excited about Stanford, I said in an attempt to provide further distraction.

She shrugged and gave a non-committal, Yeah.

That s not the response I d expect from an excited person.

She sighed, I am excited. It s exciting. It s just She weakly smiled and turned her eyes towards the passing trees, Everything s changing, you know? I m going west, Emma is going east. Natalie s gonna stick around for a bit, but she ll probably head off when her commitments with her dance academy are done. McKayla got a scholarship to CSU, so she s staying here. So is Sydney. We ll be all apart for the first time since we were 6. It s just a big change.

I nodded, It is, but just because you re all apart doesn t mean you can t stay close.

Alexis shot me a look bordering on an eye roll, Are you still close with all your childhood friends?

Well, no, I admitted. But I wasn t close with anyone the way you all are. And technology is different now, it s easier to stay in touch.

Yeah, we have texting now and you just had carrier pigeons, she teased.

I felt a flush creep up my neck, but still I chuckled, That and you don t have to sit for a painting if you want to send a friend a picture of yourself these days.

She chuckled dryly. We ll still be apart though. We ve already changed so much in the last few years. If we didn t have such a history, I m not sure we d be friends.

I reached across the console between us and placed my hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

That s why we re doing this cabin trip, she went on. It s supposed to kick off the best summer ever, but I know we re all gonna be really busy and Emma s living early July. No matter what, we ll have this week together.

Yeah. The five of you together and your former teacher.

Alexis giggled and put her hand on mine, leading it up her thigh until my pinky was brushing against her jean shorts. I pushed my hand a little further until it pushed beneath the hem of the cutoff. As I came in contact with the place where her thigh and crotch met, I discovered she wasn t wearing anything under them at all.

You being here is why it ll be the best, she purred.

My hand remained where it was, another finger slipping into her cutoffs. She adjusted her hips to give me more access until my fingers touched against the edge of her slit. Now it was her turn to gasp, the noise turning into a sound of satisfaction. I found her slit, wetness already present upon her lips.

You really liked sucking my cock didn t you? I asked her with a sideways grin.

I really did, she hummed happily.

The barrier of her shorts was slightly frustrating, keeping me from fully exploring her pussy, but the limited reach added a touch of teasing excitement as well. As I probed at her, she moved her hips and let me know she was enjoying it without words. I briefly dipped a finger inside of her, though I couldn t get far due partially to the angle and partially how tight she was. The smell of her sex began to fill the car and I hoped we weren t too far from the cabin.

My question was answered not even two minutes later as we turned and it came into view. Cabin was too small a word. That evoked the image of something tucked into a mountainside with little more than four walls and a roof. This was, as Alexis had said earlier, a mansion. The tree lined path led right up to the circle drive of the three story building. Its huge red front door faced us, a splash of color on the mostly light wooden facade. The logs of the roof were a darker color, sitting on it like a hat. The windows were large and numerous to allow plenty of natural light to spill inside. It just got larger as we got closer and my mouth fell open in awe.

It has that effect on people, Alexis laughed when she saw my reaction.

She fished around her bag at her feet and pulled out a set of keys. She told me that the walk from the garage to the bedrooms was a pain and we could move the car later. I put the car in park and the two of us got out. It felt good to stretch my legs after the long drive.

Doesn t your dad have cameras watching this place? I asked.

Of course, she said. But they re dormant unless something sets off the alarm.

So he has no way of seeing us right now?

She nodded as she pulled her bag from the trunk.

Good. I m not waiting longer.

She began to smirk as I came upon her, pushing her back against the car. I kissed her with all the lust and desire that was boiling inside of me. She met my lips with as much eagerness and wrapped her arms around me. Our tongues met like old lovers long kept apart finally reuniting. Our bodies were pressed together and it felt like the heat of our need might burn our clothes off.

Mr. Holloway, she breathlessly said when we parted, her hands falling to my belt again.

I didn t correct her on the name this time. There was something about her calling me that that gave an extra bit of lewdness. I did away with her shirt and tank top as fast as I could, her bra disappearing just as quick. My hands cupped her full tits, perky pink nipples already at attention. She let out an Oh God as I brushed my thumbs over them.

She had my cock out again, her grip on it tighter now that we didn t have to worry about the road. I growled as she jerked me off, my lips finding her neck. My teeth grazed her skin playfully before I bit where her shoulder and neck met. One of her hands left my cock and gripped onto the back of my head as I did so, her cry of pleasure joining the forest sounds around us.

My hands moved to her ass so I could lift her up. She let out a squeal of delight as I easily lifted her, walking us over to the hood of the car. She wrapped her arms and legs around me while I moved us, her lips planting small kisses along my neck. We paused for just a moment after I set her down in order to shed the rest of our clothes. I looked over her now exposed body, taking in the full view of her finally. She bit her lip as she looked me over in return.

Fuck, I breathed, you re so sexy.

Right back at ya, stud, she said as her hands passed over my broad shoulders.

I kissed her again as I gripped my cock and led it to her pussy. Her legs spread for me and we both inhaled sharply when my head touched her. I ran the head along her slit to spread her ample wetness and lube my cock. My head split her entrance, the first inch of me disappearing inside of her.

Shit, she said as her eyes went wide, you re so big.

Are you okay? I asked, my tip resting inside of her.

She nodded. More than okay. I ve just never had anything this big inside before. She rocked her hips down to push more of me in.

At just shy of 8 inches, I know I m longer than average, but not big enough to scare most girls off on sight. My girth is what sets me apart from most other dicks I ve seen in porn or otherwise. I ve been told I make girls feel full in a very satisfying way. Based on the look on Alexis s face as I pushed deeper inside of her, the rumors were true.

I moved my hips to work myself deeper, her own body moving to help it get there. Her hands rested on the hood of the car to keep herself upright and her fact level with mine. We alternated between hungry kisses and watching my cock inside of her. It was amazing to watch her small pussy adjust to me, take me deep. She draped an arm onto my shoulder and dug her nails in as I finally buried myself fully into her.

Fuck me, she said as she stared into my eyes.

I readily obliged. I pulled out a few inches and pushed them back in, falling into a steady rhythm. She moaned louder, letting go of my shoulder and falling back on the hood of the car. I grabbed onto her hips to better drive myself in and out. She made sounds somewhere between words and moans, her hips lifting off the hood of the car. Her legs wrapped around me, her feet pressing into the small of my back to keep me in place. As if I was going anywhere.

The warmth of the day on top of the activity made me begin to sweat. A sheen appeared on her body as well, her form appearing almost angelic now as her pale body glowed in the sun. She began to mumble something.

Like that? I asked.

She nodded, Gonna cum

I reached a hand between her legs and pressed my thumb against her clit. I worked it in small circles while my cock continued to pump into her. The added pleasure made her mouth fall

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3.

Olivia and a more confident Corey get together again.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Around 5:00 pm on Tuesday, Olivia sent Corey a text message.

Olivia: Still interested in getting together tomorrow?

Olivia started laughing when the reply came back almost before she hit the send key.

Corey: Yes!

Olivia: Meet me at the Starbucks by the high school at 10:00, okay?

Corey: OK. Looking Very forward to seeing you!

Olivia smiled as she tagged his text with a heart.

At 9:59 Wednesday morning, Corey walked into Starbucks. He scanned the area and quickly saw Olivia sitting in the corner. As he walked toward her, she looked up, and they both smiled at each other. Olivia was wearing a white halter top that hugged her small breasts. Corey's smile got even bigger when he got closer.

"Hi, my name's Corey. Would it be okay if I sat here?"

Olivia smiled, but before she even answered, Corey continued.

"Don't worry, it's okay if you say no. I'm not a weirdo, and I won't create a scene if you prefer I not sit here."

Olivia was almost laughing by this point.

"So, tell me.; Was it Cary?" she started.

"Corey," he corrected her.

"So, tell me, Corey, why did you want to sit here?"

"Would you like me to make up some answer about this being my favorite table, or should I just tell you the truth; that I wanted to meet the prettiest girl in the place."

Olivia tapped her fingernails on the table as she looked up at Corey.

"Well, I think you're full of shit, but I like your style." As she tipped her hand toward the available chair, she continued, "have a seat."

Corey sat down.

"So," Olivia continued, "you seem to be pretty smooth. Are you always this self-confident when meeting new women?"

Corey couldn't take it anymore and started laughing hysterically. Olivia followed right behind. Other people in the store turned their heads toward the two of them.

When they finally calmed down, Olivia looked at Corey.

"You know, it wouldn't be unreasonable for you to do that with a girl you didn't know."

"Olivia, you've done wonders to make me feel like I could be a little more comfortable with a woman I just met at a party or in some other group environment, but I don't think I'm quite ready to walk up to someone out of the blue and say anything like that."

"You Could do that, Corey. You're cute, and I liked the qualifier that you're not a weirdo. But for now, go order your drink."

Corey got his drink and came back to the table.

"I wanted to talk to you before we went back to my house," Olivia said. "What I did the other day with you; I'm not even sure why I did it. I mean, when Melissa said something about you being shy, it just hit me hard because it reminded me so much of me when I graduated high school. Now, I don't go around looking for shy guys;" Olivia looked around to see how close people were sitting next to them, and she leaned forward as she lowered her voice to almost a whisper before continuing, "just to be their first fuck." Sitting back and returning to a normal voice, she went on. "But, of course, I know you. I've known you for a long time. And you've always been nice to me. So, I wanted to help you out."

She paused and took a sip of her drink.

"And truthfully, I wasn't sure if I could really go through with it. But I'm really glad I did."

"Me, too!" Corey added, causing both of them to smile.

"I just wanted to get that off my chest," Olivia continued, again in a soft voice. "And I didn't want to just have you come to my house, fuck me, and leave. That's why I wanted to meet here. I hope that's okay."

Corey chuckled.

"Jesus, Olivia, you think I'd complain about spending time with you just talking? I mean, I'd be lying if I said I hadn't been thinking about stuff I hope we'll do. But even being here with you is really nice." Then, after a short pause, he continued, "But don't worry. I know I'm not your boyfriend, and you're not my girlfriend. But we can just be friends, right?"

Olivia reached across the table and took Corey's hand in hers.

"Yes, Corey, we can just be friends." Again lowering her voice, she said, "Friends who sometimes fuck!"

They both smiled at each other.

"Come on", Olivia said. "Let's go for a walk."

They grabbed their drinks and walked out the door. Olivia took Corey's hand in hers and turned toward the high school. They walked the short distance in silence, but as they crossed the final street and arrived at the actual campus, Olivia stopped.

"I walk around here sometimes. For some reason, I find it peaceful and calming. But I actually have very conflicting feelings about my days here. On the one hand, I loved high school. I had a bunch of girlfriends; mostly because your sister brought me into her group. Even in the group, I wasn't one of the popular kids at school."

Corey looked surprised.

"Really? But you were a cheerleader? All the cheerleaders were popular."

Olivia laughed.

"I was only a cheerleader because your sister forced me to try out. I was always a little embarrassed when I was wearing my cheerleading outfit or we were performing."

"Huh? Half the girls were jealous they weren't cheerleaders, and all the guys loved watching the cheerleaders. Why were you uncomfortable?"

"The guys weren't looking at me when we performed. The were looking at the other girls. The ones with big boobs and bouncy hair." Then she laughed. "And bouncy boobs."

Corey turned Olivia toward him, grabbing each of her hands in his.

"This guy was watching you. Every. Single. Time."

Olivia smiled and gave Corey a big hug, being careful not to spill her coffee.

"I'd call you a liar and say you were just saying that to get in my pants, except you already did," she said laughing. "Thank you, Corey. Good to know there was at least one guy watching me."

She continued holding one of Corey's hands as the continued walking.

"But as much as I enjoyed spending time with my girlfriends, I was always depressed about not having a boyfriend. Or not really even dating. It was hard."

They continued walking in silence. She led them over to the football field, where a couple of guys were running on the asphalt track that circled the field. They both tossed their empty cups in a garbage can.

"I spent a lot of time here performing our routines and watching games," she said.

"Me, too," Corey said.

"Really? I don't remember you in your cheerleading outfit. I bet you looked hot," Olivia said, laughing.

"Uh, yeah, I meant watching the games."

"Yeah, I know," she said, again laughing.

They walked past the stands and then continued walking behind them.

"Do you think all the rumors were true?" Olivia asked.

"What rumors?"

Still holding his hand, Olivia led them behind the stands.

"You know; that after practice, some of the cheerleaders gave guys blowjobs here."

Corey laughed.

"I really don't know. I can assure it never happened to me."

"Yeah, I was never involved in that either."

Still holding Corey's hand, Olivia started walking under the stands, weaving between the metal structure until they were 15 or 20 feet in.

"I can't believe anyone would really do that here. It's not exactly romantic," she said. "But I guess there's the thrill of being out in public; especially under the bleachers." She looked around and said, "Let's find out!"

Suddenly she knelt down and unhooked Corey's belt.

"What are you doing?" Corey almost yelled in shock.

Olivia looked up at him and smiled.

"What do you think I'm doing?" she answered while unbuttoning his pants and unzipping them.

"There are people on the track!" Corey cried. "And anyone could walk by", he protested but extended the last word as Olivia started rubbing his dick through his underwear.

She ignored him as she pulled down his pants and underwear. She grabbed his dick and gave it a lick from base to tip.

"So do you want me to stop?" she asked before sticking the tip of his dick in her mouth and tickling his balls.

"No; no; no; please don't stop."

"Are you sure?" she asked immediately before sliding her lips down his dick a few inches, stopping before it hit her throat.

"Yeah, I'm sure."

After fifteen seconds of sliding his dick in and out of her mouth while stroking the part beyond her mouth, she pulled her mouth away.

"You sure you're not afraid of us getting caught?"

Then she went right back to sucking and stroking.

"I don't care about that. Please don't stop."

Olivia smiled to herself as she continued sucking on his dick, paying special attention to the part just behind the head. She knew she couldn't take his dick very deep, as she always gagged. And truth be told, she hadn't given a lot of blowjobs. But today, she was really turned on by the thought of doing it outside, under the stands, where they really could get caught. And she liked doing it to Corey.

As she continued, Corey started moaning. Corey wanted to touch Olivia somewhere; anywhere; just to make a physical connection while she had his dick in her mouth. But he didn't want to put his hands on her head, as he didn't want her to think he was going to start forcing mouth her further down his dick, like he'd seen in porn videos. So, he just used three fingers of his right hand to run his fingers through her hair on the side of her head. Olivia closed her eyes for a second when she felt him stroke her head.

After a couple of minutes, Olivia pulled away for just a second, stroking his entire dick with her hand, as she whispered, "tell me before you cum."

Corey grunted acknowledgment and moaned again when his dick went back in her mouth. After another few minutes, Olivia slowly strummed Corey's balls.

"Oh, God!" he cried out.

After just another minute, Corey desperately, but quietly, roared, "I'm gonna cum!"

Olivia pulled his dick out of her mouth and continued stroking his full length, pointing his dick away from her, and continuing to tickle his balls. After five seconds, Corey grunted, and he shot a burst of cum. Olivia could feel the hot liquid move through his dick, and she smiled. As she continued stroking him, he shot four more times, his dick twitching each time. After one more twitch, where nothing came out, Corey let out a long sigh.

Corey put his hands around Olivia's shoulders and lifted her up, immediately putting his lips on hers and giving her a passionate kiss. Eventually, he pulled away.

"Jesus, Olivia, that was unbelievable!" Suddenly, a light bulb went off, and he remembered he was still standing outside with his pants and underwear around his ankles.

"Uh, I'd better get dressed before I get arrested for flashing the world," he said, as Olivia laughed.

Once he finished buckling his belt, he looked at Olivia, who was still smiling.

"I can't believe you did that," he said.

"Oh, sorry," she said. "If you prefer, I'll never do it again."

"No, no, no," Corey quickly replied, "I'd Love for you to do it again. I was just kinda surprised you did it here. Out in the open. Where people could have seen us."

"Made it exciting, huh?" she asked with a smile.

Corey laughed.

"It would have been exciting no matter Where you did that! But, yeah, I guess it did add a little extra; something."

With a broad smile, Olivia grabbed Corey's left hand with her right hand, intertwining her fingers with his.

"Come on. Let's go to my house and see if we can do something exciting there, too."

When they got to Olivia's, she led him upstairs to her bedroom. There was a desk with a laptop on it and shelves above filled with books. There was a dresser with a TV and a few pictures. Two large windows faced the front of the house, and the sunlight coming in was bright. When Olivia closed the door, Corey noticed a full-length mirror on the back of the door. And, of course, there was a bed; a queen-size bed with lots of stuffed animals on it.

As soon as Olivia closed the door, Corey walked up to her, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her against him.

"Let's see," he said, looking up as if he was thinking. "She's invited me to her room and she's standing. I wonder if she wants to do more than talk," he said, repeating the instructions Olivia had given him two days ago.

"Of course I'm standing," she said, laughing. "You didn't give me a chance to move more than two inches from the door."

"Ah, you've discovered my secret plan to prevent you from sitting."

He placed his lips on hers and started to slowly kiss her. He teased his tongue into her mouth just a bit, and then pulled back. She then repeated the move as they kissed like lovers who had known each other for years. The kiss was passionate, but not rushed or desperate, and each of them let out occasional moans. Corey slipped both hands down to Olivia's butt, squeezing each cheek as he pulled her body against his hard dick. They ground their bodies against each other, and both were incredibly excited.

They continued kissing for quite a while, letting the desire build. Then, without breaking the kiss, Corey moved one hand from Olivia's butt to her breast, first squeezing her entire breast and then gently pinching her hard nipple that poked through her top.

"Hmm," Olivia moaned as waves of pleasure shot from her nipples through breasts to her entire body.

Corey finally broke the kiss and turned Olivia around, so her back was to him, and they were both facing the mirror on the back of the door. Corey watched in the mirror as he ran both hands up Olivia's body and onto her breasts, again squeezing them and then pinching her nipples as he pushed his hard dick against her back. She sighed and closed her eyes. He continued massaging her breasts for a minute before moving his hands behind her neck and untying the bow of her halter top. He pulled the upper portion down until her breasts came into view.

Looking into the mirror, Corey got incredibly excited. Olivia's dark red areolas looked incredible against her lighter skin. "Jesus, Olivia, you are so fucking beautiful. I could look at your body all day long."

Olivia smiled. She liked the way Corey looked at her and the way he appreciated her less-than-giant breasts.

As Corey gently thrust his pelvis into Olivia's butt, he slid his hands up her body and onto those bare breasts he loved so much. He squeezed them both, and they both moaned. He kept his eyes on the mirror as he lowered his head to kiss the side of Olivia's neck while he continued pumping her breasts. Olivia closed her eyes as she moaned. He continued caressing her breasts, occasionally pinching her nipples between his middle finger and his thumb, as he slowly kissed the back of neck, then the other side, then softly sucked on her

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2.

Another of his sister's friends wants to "help" Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Gina/

Neither of them moved for five minutes. Finally, Olivia lifted her head and smiled at a smiling Corey.

"Hold the end of the condom so it doesn't slip off when I get off of you," Olivia said.

After Corey squeezed his hand between them and grabbed the condom, Olivia lifted her body and rolled to the side.

"Wrap it in tissue and throw it out; not in the toilet," she said.

He got out of bed and followed her instructions. When he came back, Olivia already had her panties and bra on.

"Olivia...," he started, but she cut him off.

"Don't say anything, Corey. Just listen to me. That was fantastic. You made me feel wonderful. I really liked that. But just because a girl has sex with you, it doesn't mean she's your girlfriend. It doesn't mean anything has changed. It doesn't mean she wants to fuck you again, okay?"

Corey nodded, but he was really disappointed. He understood Olivia was telling him this was a one and done. As Olivia continued getting dressed, Corey just watched. When she was done, he had to say something.

"Olivia?"

She looked at him.

"I understood what you said. I won't bug you or get weird with you, okay? I just wanted to say thank you. Not only do I appreciate that you did that, but it was also so much better than I possibly dreamed it would be. And most of that is because it was you. I've always thought you were hottest of Melissa's friends, and I never could have imagined this. So, thank you." Then after a short pause, he said, "Okay, I'm done. I won't bother you anymore."

Olivia, who had been staring at him the whole time, broke into a huge smile. She walked over to him and gave him a short kiss on the lips.

"You're welcome, Corey. And thank you for saying that. I hope you'll feel a little more comfortable with other girls. Soon, you'll be sleeping with every girl at college."

Corey laughed.

"Yeah, I don't think so. But a guy can dream."

When Olivia got to the door, she opened it and then stopped. She turned back toward Corey.

"Corey?"

"Yeah?" he said, obviously sorry that this was over.

"It's good that you understand this doesn't mean we're going to do it again. But; it doesn't mean we CAN'T do it again. So, if you want to, you can come over to my house Wednesday morning, and we can fuck some more. But it's okay if you don't want to; I won't keep bugging you." She forced herself to feign a sad look as if she was worried Corey would say no.

Corey's eyes popped open. He couldn't believe what Olivia just said.

"Really?" he asked.

"Uh huh," she said with a big smile.

"Oh, yeah! Thanks, Olivia! I'd like that."

Olivia flashed him a big smile. "Okay. See you Wednesday. Bye."

Just as Olivia was about to walk out the front door of the house, she started laughing when, from the other end of the house, she heard Corey yell, "Holy Mother fuck!"

For ten minutes after Olivia left, Corey just lay on his bed with a shit-eating grin, staring at the ceiling. He couldn't believe he had just had sex with her. OLIVIA! A girl he fantasized about. And he couldn't believe she had invited him to come to her house in two days to continue the fun.

The rest of the afternoon, he spent a lot of time on the internet. He wanted to be ready for Olivia on Wednesday. He wanted to do whatever he could to make her feel really good. He knew what he wanted to do, and he wanted to make sure he was doing it right. He wanted to make sure he knew how to give her an orgasm when he went down on her.

Of course, the internet can be a wonderful source of information; especially when half the information contradicts the other half. When Corey was reading articles with titles like, "How to Eat Pussy" or "What Women Want When You Go Down on Them", he found some information that seemed to be consistent; but not always. One article said, "Draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." Another said, "Whatever you do, don't draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." But Corey looked for those techniques that seemed to pop up consistently on multiple pages, and he had a good idea; at least in his head; of what he wanted to do when he got the chance.

That night, his dad grilled chicken breasts, his mom made a salad and some side dishes, and they all sat around the kitchen table eating, laughing, and teasing each other. On his first long break after his first semester at college, this family time made him happy.

That night, Melissa came into his room again. As usual, she sat on his bed.

"You seemed really happy tonight. Something happen today?" she asked.

For half a second, Corey wondered if Melissa knew. But her facial expression made him believe it was a legitimate question, with Melissa just being herself and caring about Corey.

"Nah, I'm just happy to have the stress of finals in the rear-view mirror. It's nice to have family meals again."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Melissa said. "As much fun as it can be at college, I sometimes miss the four of us just laughing with each other. It reminds me of when we were kids."

Corey smiled. He felt the same way. And for some reason, thinking about this made him get a little choked up.

"You know, I love you, Melissa."

Melissa seemed surprised by the statement. She wasn't surprised he loved her; she was surprised he said it. But then she flashed back to dinner with everyone tonight and thought about when they were younger, and she got a little emotional, too. She got on her knees and leaned into Corey to hug him.

"I love you too, Corey," she said as she squeezed him tight.

Corey held her as tight as she held him. For a couple of seconds, he only thought about his love for his sister. But then, he thought about the feeling of her breasts smashing against his chest. And it felt good.

Corey never thought about Melissa in a sexual way. Of course, he thought she was beautiful, and he thought she had a great body. EVERYONE thought that. But feeling her bra-less breasts push against him was different. Maybe it was because of what happened today. But whatever it was, he realized he shouldn't be thinking about her that way.

He quickly released her and looked at her.

"Stop that or you're going to make me cry," he said, causing Melissa to laugh.

Melissa got up and walked toward the door.

"Goodnight," she said.

"Goodnight," he replied.

After he finished a little browsing on his phone, Corey set it down and turned off the light. He grabbed some Kleenex and pulled his pajamas down. He closed his eyes and pictured Olivia's naked body as he stroked his dick. He re-lived the activity from earlier in the day. He imagined he was touching Olivia's breasts and pinching her nipples. He remembered when Olivia stroked his dick. He started stroking faster as he pictured the moment when he slipped his dick into her. He had fantasized about Olivia in the past, but now he didn't have to imagine what her naked body looked like. Now, he pictured the real thing as he imagined his dick sliding in and out of her faster and faster as he stroked himself faster and faster, until he exploded into the Kleenex, grunting with each spurt.

When he finished, he threw the Kleenex toward the waste basket, not sure where it landed but not caring. He pulled up his pajamas and quickly fell asleep; with a smile on his face.

The next morning, Corey was sitting on the couch streaming a video when Melissa walked past.

"I'm heading out to help Olivia find a dress for her cousin's wedding, and then we're going to lunch. I'll see you later."

"Okay. Bye."

Half an hour later, the doorbell rang. When Corey opened it, he was surprised to see Gina, another of Melissa's friends.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a big smile.

"Hi, Gina. Melissa's not here."

"I know," she replied. "She's dress shopping with Olivia. I left my sunglasses in her room yesterday. Okay if I get them?"

"Yeah, sure," he replied, as he went back to the couch to watch the video.

As Gina walked by, Corey couldn't help but notice how good her ass looked. She was wearing light gray yoga pants, and each round cheek was separately staring at him, with her crack clearly defined. He smiled as she disappeared around the corner, and he returned to his video.

Gina went to Melissa's room, sat on the bed, and smiled to herself as she started browsing her phone. She didn't need to look for her sunglasses; she had worn them as she drove to Corey's house and left them in the car. The lost sunglasses was just the excuse for coming over. She was there because of Corey. After what Melissa said yesterday, Gina thought it would be fun to be Corey's first.

After five minutes, Corey heard Gina call.

"Hey, Corey, can you come here, please?"

Corey turned off the video and walked upstairs. Gina was standing in the hallway outside his bedroom.

"Can I talk to you?" she asked.

"Uh, sure," he said, a little confused. He was even more confused when Gina walked into his room. He followed her in, and then she went back to close the door. She walked over to where Corey was standing.

"Can I ask you a question?" she said.

"Sure," he replied, almost making his reply sound like a question. He was still very confused.

Gina put her hands on his waist, confusing him even more.

"Melissa said you're still kinda' shy when you're around girls."

As much as he loved Melissa, Corey was again pissed at her for mentioning this to her girlfriends.

"You know," she continued, "you really shouldn't be. You're smart, you're interesting, and I hope you know you're a good-looking guy. Any girl would probably want to kiss you."

Corey was still thinking about being mad at Melissa, and it took him a second to process what Gina said. All of a sudden, he stopped thinking about Melissa and was thinking about what Olivia said yesterday.

"If she invites you to her room and she remains standing instead of sitting, it probably means she wants to kiss you," Olivia had said. And did Gina really say, "any girl would want to kiss you"?

Corey quickly analyzed the situation.

"Yeah?" Corey said. "You think Any girl would like to kiss me?"

"Oh, yeah," Gina said with a grin, "I'm sure they would."

Corey hesitated for just a second, thinking it was possible he was about to get slapped. But then he moved his head toward Gina's, tilting it so that it was obvious what he was about to do. Instead of getting slapped, Corey was happy to see Gina tilt her head in the opposite direction and place her lips on his. After a short few seconds, Gina opened her mouth. Corey followed suit and gently moved his tongue toward Gina's mouth, where it was met halfway by her own tongue. They slowly, but passionately kissed for quite a few minutes, and Corey was very excited.

He tried to remember everything Olivia had said, as he wanted to see how far Gina wanted to go.

"Gently touch the side of her breast," he said to himself. But just as he started to move his hand, he mentally slapped it down. "No, goddammit, not yet!" he mentally berated himself. "First her ass."

He slid both of his hands down onto Gina's butt, and it felt incredible. Her yoga pants were so thin, he felt like he was almost touching her bare ass. When he squeezed it, it felt soft on the outside but was clearly firm deeper down. Gina continued kissing him with no objection, so Corey pulled her butt against him, pressing her body against his hard dick.

"Hmm," Gina groaned without breaking the kiss. Corey took this as a good sign, and he continued squeezing her ass and grinding against her as their kissing got even more heated. Gina started grinding on her own power.

After five or more minutes, Corey was ready for the next step. He thought this was dangerous, as it was a big step from kissing and touching her butt. But he was very excited and figured he had to try. So, he took one hand off her butt and moved it back to the side of her waist. Then he slowly moved it up the side of her torso. Gina's breasts were bigger than Olivia's, so even with his hand just on the side, his entire hand was clearly touching the side of her breast.

Not only did Gina not object, but she let out another soft moan. Arguing with himself for a couple of seconds, trying to decide if he could really do what he was thinking, he finally slid his hand totally onto the front of her breast and gave a gentle squeeze. He couldn't believe he really had his hand on Gina's breast, and he was waiting for Gina to push him away and ask him what the hell he was doing.

But without breaking the kiss, Gina let out another soft "Hmm".

They continued kissing while Corey squeezed Gina's breast over and over. Her breasts were much bigger than Olivia's, and Corey realized that his hand didn't come anywhere close to covering the whole thing. He was still rubbing his dick against her and thought everything was going really well until, he thought, Gina finally came to her senses, breaking the kiss and stepping away from him. Corey was ready to apologize for everything he did when Gina suddenly pulled her top off and threw it toward a chair. Then she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra, taking it off and throwing it toward the same chair.

Corey stared in shock. Although fairly large, her breasts had no sag whatsoever. The were perfectly round with fairly large, pink areola Her nipples were thick and very hard.

"Oh God!" Corey sighed as he saw her breasts.

Gina smiled.

"You like these, Corey?" she asked, cupping the bottom of each one.

"Who wouldn't? They're incredible!"

Corey Did think Gina's breasts were incredible, and he loved looking at them, but he actually thought Olivia's small breasts were even sexier. But he cleverly decided not to mention that to Gina. After another two seconds of staring, Corey put one hand on her left breast and put his mouth on her right nipple, flicking his tongue over it quickly.

"Oh, yeah, Corey, that's good," Gina said, as she put her hands on the back of Corey's head.

As he continued flicking his tongue, his hand gently pinched her nipple.

"Hmm. Pinch it harder! I like that."

Corey complied, pinching her nipple even harder. Her moans let him know it wasn't too hard. Without releasing his hand, he moved his mouth to her lips, and they kissed passionately. They were grinding against each other, and both were breathing quickly. Gina slipped a hand between them and rubbed up and down Corey's hard dick.

"I want this in me," she whispered as she pulled her head away from Corey.

She grabbed the bottom of his T-shirt, and they both pulled it off. Gina unbuckled Corey's belt, unhooked his pants, and pulled down his zipper. She slipped her hand inside and rubbed his dick over his boxer-briefs, causing him to moan. He stepped back and pushed his shorts to the floor, kicking off his shoes and his shorts. Then he took off his socks. Gina was watching him and then started to peel off her yoga pants. Corey put his hands on hers to stop her.

"Can I do it, please?" he asked.

Gina smiled and nodded. He gave a quick kiss and suck on each nipple before he knelt on the floor. He kissed Gina's mound through her pants. Then he put one hand in the waistband on each side and slowly pulled them down. When her thong came into view, Corey again kissed her mound. He finally got the pants all the way down. Gina held on to Corey's head as she lifted each foot and Corey removed her sandals and pants. He slowly kissed her inner thigh higher and higher until he ran out of room. He put his fingers in her panties and slowly pulled them down. When her bald mound came into view, Core

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1.

His sister's friend Olivia; tries to teach the ropes to shy Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Corey was happy the semester was finally over. His first term at college was fun, but it was challenging. He found high school to be pretty easy, even though he took honors classes; and then AP classes; in math and science. But when he got to college; where lots of people were as smart as he was; he had to work a lot harder to keep up with the pace. He was also taking advanced classes as a freshman because he had received some college credit from his AP classes.

The funny thing about it was that he Liked the challenge. He especially liked the advanced Physics class he was taking, since it gave a scientific explanation of things everyone experiences in the world every day. And he liked the challenge of proving he could do the work. He always loved JF Kays speech about going to the moon, when he said, "we choose to go to the moon not because it is easy but because it is hard." Whenever Corey repeated the line, he always dropped the 'R' on the last word and did a terrible job of trying to replicate JF Kays Boston accent, pronouncing the last word "h a h d".

But now he could relax for a few weeks during Christmas break. He lived less than two hours away, and his parents texted to say they'd be at the dorm in fifteen minutes.

When their car pulled up, Corey walked outside, rolling one suitcase with some clothes. He was surprised when the back door opened, and his sister, Melissa, stepped out. Suddenly he had a huge smile on his face.

"Melissa!" he yelled. "I didn't think you were back yet."

Melissa was two years older than Corey and went to a different college. She had told him she'd be home the day after him.

"I wanted to surprise you," she said, just before the two embraced. "Good to see you, Corey!"

The two siblings were always very close even though they were, in some respects, very different. Corey was generally quiet, shy, and uncomfortable in groups of people who weren't his friends. Melissa, on the other hand, could show up on another planet at a party with aliens, and within ten minutes, she'd know all the aliens' names, and they'd all love her. She was very popular in high school; he was not. She dated a lot in high school; he did not.

Corey looked up to his sister in many ways. Even though she was beautiful and very popular, she was very down-to-earth. Some of the other pretty, popular girls in high school were real snobs. They wouldn't even consider talking to a nerd like Corey. But Melissa was friends with everyone. She had some friends from the Pom Squad, some friends from her honor classes (some of whom were a little nerdy, like Corey), and random friends she had just made over the years. When some of her "popular" friends made bitchy comments about someone; especially about "nerdy guys"; Melissa would call them out. Corey wasn't sure if she was explicitly trying to defend him or just not tolerating someone being a jerk. But it always made him respect her even more when she'd go against the crowd and defend people.

As they drove home, everyone asked Corey about finals. Corey caught up with Melissa, since they didn't talk a lot the prior week when they were both studying for finals. On the way home, they stopped for lunch. Corey smiled when they were all piled into a booth, with Melissa next to him and his parents on the other side. It reminded him of his childhood, when they'd go out as a family and laugh and make fun of each other. He had friends who had older sisters, but none of them got along like he and Melissa did. He always appreciated Melissa; probably more than she realized.

That night, after everyone got ready for bed, Corey was sitting up in his bed surfing the web on his phone when he heard a knock on his door.

"Come in," he yelled.

Melissa walked in wearing a t-shirt and shorts, her standard sleeping outfit. She sat on Corey's bed and started asking more questions about his first semester. Once again, Corey smiled to himself as this was another event that reminded him of his childhood. Melissa would often plop on his bed to talk to him about everything and anything. When he started middle school, and then high school, she also tried to give him pep talks about girls. He was obviously very shy and didn't date in high school, and Melissa always tried to convince him that girls would like him if he just tried.

So, he wasn't surprised when Melissa finally got around to asking if he had gone out with any girls. When he said he hadn't, Melissa again turned into his personal life coach and biggest cheer leader, telling him he didn't realize that he's a good-looking guy and that any girl would like him if he just talked to them. While he appreciated Melissa's concern and confidence in him, this was not one of the conversations he enjoyed. Like when he was in high school, Melissa left a little frustrated and definitely feeling sad for her brother.

ON the following Monday, Melissa had a few of her high school friends over. They were sitting outside, just catching up on everyone's last semester. One of the girls asked about Corey and how he liked college. Melissa let them know he was doing well, but she briefly mentioned that he's still as shy as he ever was. She told them she felt bad he didn't have the confidence to talk to girls.

As soon as she heard that, Olivia smiled to herself. Back in high school, she was Exactly like Corey. She was shy around boys and didn't think they were interested in her. It didn't help that some of her friends; including Melissa; were absolutely beautiful. Some of the cheerleaders had big, curly blond hair, big boobs, and big personalities. They knew how to do their hair and apply makeup; a little too much, in Olivia's opinion; to look like movie stars. Olivia had a thinner body, full B-cup breasts, and stick-straight, pitch-black hair that went halfway down her back. She had big, brown eyes which many would find to be alluring. But she just didn't understand how attractive she was.

She was still uncomfortable around boys when she left for college, but her freshman year roommate fixed that. She was a year older, and she told Olivia she was making it "her personal project" to help Olivia come out of her shell. She was fine around girls; she only got nervous around guys. So, her roommate dragged her to every party she went to and forced her into situations where she had to talk to guys. It was a very painful couple of months before she finally found a guy whom she found easy to talk to. She also thought he was hot, and he ended up being the one to take her virginity. Once she got "over the hump", the damn broke. She suddenly realized she Could talk to guys, that some guys thought she was hot, and sex was fun!

She felt bad for Corey; she remembered how miserable she was before her "awakening".

She was jolted out of her thoughts when she heard, "Hello! Earth to Olivia. Are you there?"

"Huh?" she asked, realizing the other girls were looking at her.

"I said we were going to go out for lunch and then go to the mall," Melissa said. "Are you good with that?"

"Actually, I'm not feeling great. I think I'm going to head home. I'll catch up with you guys later."

"You sure?" Melissa asked. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I just didn't sleep well last night, and I'm kinda' tired," Olivia responded.

"Okay," Melissa said, we're going to head out.

"Okay. I'm gonna go say hi to Corey and then leave," Olivia said.

As the other girls headed out, Olivia went inside and up the stairs. She had been in Melissa's house a million times, so she felt quite comfortable being there without her. When she got to Corey's room, she knocked.

"Come in," she heard.

She opened the door, and Corey was sitting at his desk where he had been looking through email. He turned when the door opened, and he smiled. He always liked Olivia.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a smile.

"Hey, Olivia. How ya' doing?"

"I'm good," she said. "How about you?"

"No complaints," Corey said.

They chatted for a little while before Olivia said, "Melissa said you haven't done much dating at school."

Corey looked embarrassed and was a little pissed at his sister.

"Why would she tell you that?" he asked.

"It just came out when someone asked how you were doing. Nothing to be upset about," she said.

"It's just not easy;" he said, with his voice trailing off.

"You know," Olivia said, "I used to be the same way. You know how shy I was."

"Yeah, I suppose."

"But my roommate really forced me into situations where I'd Have to talk to guys, and eventually it wasn't so hard. Hey, I've got an idea. Come here."

"What?" he asked, given they were already in the same room.

"I said stand up. Now!" she said with a laugh.

Corey got up and walked toward her. She walked into the hallway, outside his room, and then stopped. He followed her.

"Okay, let's pretend we're at a party and there's some music playing."

Corey laughed.

"Seriously? Pretend we're at a party?"

"Shut up and listen to me. Yes, pretend we're at a party."

"Oh, okay," Corey said in the most sarcastic voice possible. "I'm at a party."

"Okay," Olivia continued, "now pretend you see me, and you think I'm hot."

"Well, that doesn't take any pretending," he said.

Olivia pulled her head back with a shocked look.

"You think I'm hot?"

Now Corey was embarrassed and looked down.

"Well, of course I think you're hot. Who wouldn't?"

Olivia was still surprised, but she ignored the comment for now.

"Okay, so;" Then she moved a few feet down the hallway. "So, you decide to come talk to me."

Corey looked at her.

"Let's go Corey. Remember? You think I'm hot, so you come over to talk to me. Come here."

Corey walked the few feet to where Olivia was leaning against the wall.

"Hi, I'm Olivia," she says.

Corey looks at her as if she's crazy, but when Olivia raises her eyebrows and holds her arms up with her palms up in a "your turn" gesture, Corey finally goes, "Oh, hi. I'm Corey."

"Hey, look at that," Olivia says, "you're talking to a girl."

"So, do you like this music?" Olivia asks.

Corey finally decides to play the game.

"Yeah, they're not too bad."

"Have you seen many bands on campus," she asks.

Without thinking too much, Corey replies, talking about some bands he's seen.

"See," Olivia said. "Once you get going, it's not so bad. Now, if the girl is smiling at you a lot or maybe putting her hand on your arms when she's talking, like this;" and she places her hands on Corey's upper arm, "then it means she's into you and wants to keep talking. But after a while, maybe she says, 'It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?' That's a good sign."

Olivia puts her hand on Corey's arm and leans into him as she says, "It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?"

Corey chuckles and says, "Yeah, sure."

Olivia grabs his hand in hers and walks the three feet to Corey's room and pulls him inside. She closes the door and locks it.

"So, if she invites you to her room, it probably means she likes you and wants to get to know you better. Maybe she wants to make out. If she doesn't immediately go and sit down but is standing, walk up to her and put your hands on her waist, like this."

Olivia put her hands on his waist, but Corey left his hanging down.

"Hey," she said, "are you listening?" she said with a little chuckle. "We just came to my room, and I didn't sit down. Put your hands on my waist like this."

Corey smiled. He didn't know why Olivia wanted to play this game, but he didn't want her to get mad at him. So, he put his hands on her waist.

"So, if you get this far, she definitely wants to at least kiss you," Olivia said. "You should lean in and give her your best kiss."

Corey nodded, as if he understood.

After a couple of seconds, Olivia said, "I'm waiting."

"Huh?"

"I said, you should lean in and give this hot girl a kiss."

Suddenly Corey realized Olivia really expected him to do this. Now. Here. With her. He wasn't sure why, but he thought he'd better do something. He leaned his head forward about an inch. Olivia smiled to herself but was happy he moved at all. She figured she'd better show him. She leaned forward, closed her eyes, and placed her lips on his. Corey didn't move at first, but, finally, he realized she was serious. So, he started kissing her.

He couldn't believe this was happening. He had kissed a few girls, but nobody as hot as Olivia. His sister's friend. When Olivia opened her mouth, Corey did the same. When he felt her tongue enter his mouth, he moved his hands behind Olivia's waist and pulled her against him just a bit as they enjoyed a passionate kiss.

Olivia was surprised he pulled her against him, and she could tell he was getting hard. She liked the feeling. A lot. And she started getting excited, herself.

After five minutes of wonderful kissing, Olivia pulled her head back and smiled.

"That was nice, Corey. Real nice."

Corey just looked at her quietly with a smile on his face.

"So obviously she likes making out, but now you have to figure out if she's interested in something more. You're in her room; by the way," she said, looking around as if to take in the whole room, "do you like the way I decorated my room?"

Corey looked around and smiled.

"Yes, I do. It's very nice. We seem to have similar tastes."

"So, now it gets even more fun. If you're in her room and she's been kissing you, she might want more. But you've got to go slowly, because you can't assume anything. If you do something and she stops you or says no, that's okay. That just means she's not ready for it yet. So go back to kissing her. From my long-term experience kissing you, she'll like more of that."

They both smiled.

"So, something you can do that lets her know you're interested in a little more without freaking her out is when you're kissing her, move one of your hands onto her ass and give it some gentle squeezes. If she doesn't object, keep your hand there and pull her against you. If she says 'uh-uh' or moves your hand off her butt, that's fine. Just move your hand back to her waist and keep kissing. Let's try that."

Corey tried to process what he heard. Did she really say, "let's try that"?

When Olivia started moving her head forward, Corey leaned forward, and they started kissing again. Not believing he was really doing this, he slid one hand down onto Olivia's ass and gave it a little squeeze. It felt incredible. Olivia softly moaned and Corey pulled her against him. She started rubbing her pelvis a little bit against Corey's hard dick, and he let out his own groan. They continued kissing and Corey continued squeezing Olivia's ass, and they were both very excited.

After another ten minutes, Olivia again pulled her head away from him, but he left his hand on her ass.

"Hmm," she said, "you're very good at this. You must be very experienced." This made Corey laugh. "You should be feeling pretty good about how it's going with your hot friend by now," she said, smiling at calling herself a 'hot friend'. "So now you need to take the next step, again being subtle to let her bow out gracefully if she wants to. So, keeping the one hand on her butt, slide your other hand up her side."

Corey did as instructed. His hand was getting dangerously close to Olivia's breast.

In Heat

A scorching outdoor encounter in the dog days of summer.

Based on a post by TheSleepingKing. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

You know the worst thing about the Midwest? August.

Sure, there are other things. But after three straight weeks of 98 degrees and 90% humidity you don't really care that Kansas is a thing. You just want out; to escape the stifling grassland; preferably to a place where you don't need to swim through the steam to reach the next air-conditioned oasis.

Where I work we need to maintain a minimum staffing level to fulfill our obligations. So vacation requests are handled on a first come first serve basis. First person to request time off gets first pick of available dates. Usually I get in early, guaranteeing myself at least one week that I want. But by the time I remembered to request this year, my only option for a summer break was the final week in August.

Monday and Tuesday were a bust. Too hot to leave the house. I tried Monday morning, heading out to my favorite brunch spot for an omelet. But after burning my hand on the gear shift lever at 10:00 am I decided to pack it in. The weather app promised cooler temperatures mid-to-late-week, so I set about crafting a plan to salvage what was left of my vacation.

There's a state park a few hours north, on the edge of a popular college town. I'd hiked there several times before. It was quiet, with a decent elevation and full tree canopy, and a 15-foot waterfall at the crux of the two longest trails. Temps in the mid-eighties were still warmer than I preferred. But after months of being stuck in a warehouse 10 hours a day, a little time outside seemed...necessary.

I texted my friend Natalie, curious if she'd want to tag along. She was fun, outdoorsy, and never seemed too busy for an adventure. And sometimes, if we'd both had a few drinks, you might find her with her head in my lap, cock in her mouth and my fingers slowly circling her clit; agreeing this was a great way to spend an evening. But this time I struck out. I was on my own. I'd have to make the best of it.

Every hotel in town was booked for Friday night (damn college football weekend), so I reserved a room for Wednesday and Thursday and headed out after lunch. Two hours and three Interstates later I pulled into a parking lot already half-filled with cars. I intended to drop my bag in the room and lap the short trail before dinner. That plan screeched to halt the moment I shut off the car.

Cooler temperatures midweek my ass. It was 90 degrees at 4:15. The air saturated my clothes as I trudged across the pavement, and by the time I arrived at the check-in desk I knew I was done for the day. Cranking up the air in the room I decided to catch up on some streaming shows before heading across the parking lot to a local burger joint for a lite supper.

But soon the sun disappeared behind a fortress of darkened clouds. The wind whipped up and the rain poured down in sheets, lashing the windows and transforming the parking lot into a rippling black pond. I watched for a while, checking the weather report to find nothing about precipitation. If Thursday was anything like this....

Eventually the rain stopped, and I headed out for dinner. It was cooler now; high 70s or so, and the squall had dried the air enough for the wind to wick away the water instead of steaming me in a sauna. I picked a seat in the corner of the restaurant patio and settled in for a meal.

The dining room filled up quickly. Mostly locals; you could tell by the comfortable clothes and their rapport with the bartenders. But midway through my second beer, three young women rounded the corner from the waiting area, following the hostess to a four-top across the aisle from me beneath the center awning. And they were obviously based somewhere else.

Two of them looked similar, (sisters maybe? cousins?) with straight blonde hair and big broad smiles. They dressed like they'd come straight from the yacht club: white shorts, striped navy tees and deck shoes; one with a denim jacket, the other in a hat. The third was taller with rectangular glasses, buoyant, gently curled auburn hair, and a short powder blue A-line summer dress accentuating the tone and length of her legs.

She caught me looking as they stopped at their table. I turned away quickly, smiling to myself, disappointed, yet amused that I wasn't as discrete as I used to be. I took a full swig of beer and set the mug gently on the coaster before glancing back toward their table. The brunette had switched places with her friends, taking the seat on the far side of the circle, just about facing me.

For a while I kept my eyes to myself. They ordered drinks and struck up a lively conversation. My burger and fries arrived, and I concentrated on securing the toppings so as not to make a fool of myself the first time I bit into it. But as I worked my way through the meal my attention began to wander. First to the parking lot. Then to the bar. And finally, to the beauty at the table twelve feet away.

I stole glances between french fries and over the rim of my glass, careful to look away the moment before she turned her head or shifted her eyes toward me. Despite my best efforts she caught me once or twice. I flashed a smile, she did the same, we both looked away until the next time it happened. I was always drawn back. Her face was so bright, skin glowing in the warmth of the pendant lights.

She shifted in her chair, slouching a little, stretching her legs to the edge of the aisle and crossing them at the ankles. Her dress rode high up her thighs, the shadow of the fabric and the table above shielding me from what lay beneath. I pretended I hadn't noticed, drawing out a sip of beer until she returned to her conversation.

Inappropriate thoughts crept through my mind. I prodded them, trying to keep them at bay. She was at least ten; if not fifteen years younger. I was here to hike, not ogle women just barely out of college.

The waiter stopped by my table, asking if I needed anything. I should have asked for the cheque. It would have been the smart thing to do. Instead, I asked for ice cream. It was still warm out, seemed reasonable.

A few minutes later I spotted him heading my way, a tray with a tall bowl and several margaritas balanced on one hand. As he stopped to set the bowl in front of me, movement behind him caught my eye. I looked past to the ladies' table to catch the brunette uncross her ankles and ease her outside leg into the aisle, her knees drifting apart just far enough to show me smooth, plump pussy lips unencumbered by fabric or modesty. I froze, staring. Drinking it in.

"Everything okay sir," the waiter inquired, snapping me back to the moment. I tore my eyes away and looked up, then down at the ice cream, then up again, trying to reset my brain.

"Yes," I replied, "thank you. It looks...delicious." I don't think I was talking about ice cream. And from the way his forehead wrinkled I think he knew that. I dipped the spoon in and took a bite. He nodded and moved past me to the table waiting on drinks. Staring at the bowl I tried to collect my thoughts. But all I could picture was the perfect pocket of pleasure framed between those gently tanned thighs.

I lifted my head. Her legs remained splayed, treasure visible. Leaning back in her seat she lifted one foot, skimming her calf up over her shin until one knee rested over the other, closing the curtain on my view. Our gaze met. The corners of her mouth curled up and her eyebrows shrugged, and I felt the stir in my groin as I realized that perhaps...I was meant to see what I saw.

I smiled a little. Then stopped. Her friends had turned to watch me, giggling into the hands covering their mouths. I scooped a spoonful of ice cream and shoved it into mine, staring at the table. Nothing like looking creepy in front of attractive women half your age. I decided to finish my dessert and keep my eyes to myself, get back to my room before embarrassing myself further.

Before I could execute my plan, the women settled their tab and left. Through the glass I watched them skip across the parking lot toward the hotel, laughing with each other along the way. Something slipped from the brunette's swinging hand, and when she stooped to pick it up she looked back in my direction. I flinched, wanting to turn away. But I couldn't. She was mesmerizing. She flashed a smile, then ran to catch up with her friends.

I waited until I was sure they were settled in their rooms before heading back to mine. I ambled into the bathroom and checked myself in the mirror. I was in good shape for 40 plus. Ten years ago I might have made a pass at them; bought them a round, slid over to their table, try to talk one into joining me in my room. Instead...I took a shower, cranked up the air conditioning, and went to bed.

Thursday morning I grabbed some apples from the breakfast bar, threw on a tee shirt and cargo shorts and prepared to hit the trail. It was a little after 8:00, about 75 degrees. The weather app promised 85 by 2:00 pm, which gave me plenty of time to loop the long trails before the heat became oppressive. Armed with two frozen water bottles and the fruit in a small backpack I caught a ride share to the park and headed out.

The forest was teaming with life. Birds of all feathers chattered in the trees while rabbits and squirrels and other small creatures darted about in the in the brush below. The canopy was lush and thick, filtering much of the early light and heavily shading the first few miles, making for a pleasant hike.

But the trail was overgrown from nearly two years of under use. The deeper I forged into the trees the more difficult it became to stay on track. And the leaves that earlier shielded me from the sun now trapped its heat beneath them, turning a warm walk in a light breeze into a hot slog through a noisy sauna. I didn't remember the route as well as I thought, and before I knew it, I was lost.

I took a seat on a fallen log and fished a bottle out of the backpack. The ice had melted but the water was still cool. After half the bottle I traded it for my phone and tried to figure out where the hell I was.

Reception was spotty and the GPS couldn't decide between several locations. From the lay of the land and direction of my hike I decided to head northeast. At some point I would run into the river, which would lead me back to my trail. I finished the first bottle and resumed walking.

The temperature continued to climb, humidity trapping sweat on my skin. The skitter of critters through the underbrush ceased and the bird songs faded into the heat. An eerie quiet settled in, tempered by the crunch of fallen twigs underfoot. My limbs felt dull and heavy and a thought repeated in my head. You should have stayed home. I was looking for a place to rest when I finally heard it. Running water.

In spite of myself I picked up the pace, oblivious to the incline I'd been descending the past few minutes. Up ahead the canopy thinned, tree trunks spacing out along the edge of a clearing. Picking through the tall grass I emerged into the sunlight onto the smooth flat rocks forming the edge of the river. Marked with a boulder on the far bank was the entrance to the second trail. To my right, Lost River Falls.

Fifteen feet up, the black shale outcropping curved into a gentle crescent. The lazy river curled over the edge in a soft, thin sheet, spilling into a shallow pool before funneling through a narrow channel to the river basin and snaking on downstream. Now high in the sky, the sun blazed the sparkling water white, casting a rainbow over the riverbank and a deep shadow on the vertical rock beneath the ledge.

The gentle roar swelled in my ears. I intended to cross to the trail and head back, but it was so hot, and the mist in the air felt so enticing. I turned toward the falls, threading my way along the bank over the channel to the edge of the pool. On a rock nearby I set down my pack, flanking it with my boots moments later. Peeling of the sweat-soaked tee shirt I waded into the water.

The pool was warmer than I expected, but much cooler than the air, instantly soothing my feet. I shuffled along the shale bottom until the water sloshed around my calves. Reaching out I pierced the curtain, splashing droplets over my face and chest. Drawing a deep breath, I closed my eyes and stepped into the falls.

I stayed a minute, despite the chill, the water flushing the ick of the morning off my skin. It beat on my back and shoulders, leeching heat from my muscles and ache from my bones. I ducked under and out several times, like it was a rolling ocean wave on a Caribbean beach. Cleansed and refreshed, I returned to the rock.

I rung out the shirt and laid it flat over the adjacent stone, then fished the second water bottle from the backpack. Bottle to my lips I soaked up the view. Vibrant green forest, shimmering white water, worn black rock winding through the landscape. I smiled to myself. Sure it was hot, but it beat the hell out of being stuck in the warehouse.

The snap of a twig behind me drew my attention. Setting the bottle on the backpack I glanced over my shoulder and caught a figure crossing my periphery on the opposite bank. Shielding my eyes, I turned for a better look. And was not disappointed.

At the far end of the crescent in a bright blue skort and a radiant white rash guard stood the brunette from the restaurant. She had clearly been hiking for some time. Her skin glistened with sweat, and the glossy fabric of her shirt clung to every curve of her torso. Her legs; long and lean; planted her firmly on the uneven ground. Her curls were tied back in a ponytail, exposing her face to the sun.

I couldn't help but stare. She looked like a model in a Patagonia catalog. And it took only a moment before all I could think about was her in that blue dress, slouched in that chair, sipping her drink while showing me the world.

The shriek of a hawk overhead broke my trance. I found her smiling at me, her head cocked to the side, eyebrows raised. Flustered, I acknowledged her presence and turned away. I needed to collect my shit and go; salvage whatever was left of my dignity.

I stuffed the bottle back in the pack and shook out my shirt, hauling it on over my head. Soon it would weigh me down and I would need to take it off, but for now it was a cold towel on the back of my neck and that was just fine. Something disturbed the water behind me. Snapping up the backpack I turned to investigate.

She stood before the falls, her back to me, gazing up at the gleaming ribbon spilling from above. The bands of a black sports bra crisscrossed her back, the rash guard scrunched in her fist was tossed casually into the grass on the far bank. Her hands disappeared in front of her, then reappeared above her head, taking the sports bra with them. Tipping her head back, she eased into the liquid curtain.

The water sheared around her, cutting a sexy silhouette in the high noon sun. My cock stirred to life, craving the view from the other side of the falls. I knew I should get moving; I didn't want to be busted again. But something gripped me, held me in place, my imagination in overdrive.

"Still just looking, huh."

I whipped my head back and forth searching for the source of the voice, before realizing it could only have one origin. I turned back. She had stepped back from the water, her fingers twisting round her ponytail, pulling out the band. With a flip of her wrists her curls burst out, slapping down over her back. She peered over her shoulder. A chill shot down my spine.

Her eyes narrowed, the corners of mouth creasing up. She skimmed her hands along her sides and over her hips until her thumbs hooked in the waistband of her skort and the material bunched in her fists. She tugged them down slowly, a perfectly rounded bare ass rising like a sunrise over the fabric horizon. Watching me, she straightened up, skort slipping down her legs into the pool.

"You know," she said, tipping her head back, "it's better over here."

My cock strained against my shorts, drawn like a magnet to that little gap between the tops of her thighs and the base of her cheeks. She returned to the falls, disappearing under the water. The backpack slipped from my fingers, sluffing off the rock and into the grass. My head spinning, I waded toward her.

She emerged from the cascade facing me. Rivulets of water streamed down her face. They trickled over her tits; firm and high on her chest, dark nipples pointed upward, soliciting a touch. The streams continued down the flat of her belly, curling in at her hips and under her mound, before spiraling round her thighs and calves and melting into the pool. She poked two fingers under my chin and lifted it.

"My eyes are up here."

"Sorry," I replied, just a little nervous. "I'm easily distracted."

Her bright baby blues lingered on my face a moment before roaming down my body to the prominent bulge below my waist. Looking up, she smiled. "But not shy, I see."

She peeled off my shirt and threw it aside, then flattened her hands against my skin. They were soft, and cool from the water, a welcome disruption of the sizzling heat. I reached out, skimming my hands over the base of her ribs, then down to her waist and the curve of her hips. She leaned in, pressing them into mine, trapping my erection between us. A twinge shot through my core. I sighed. She had me.

My attention wandered up to her tits, cupping one sumptuous orb in each palm. Her head lolled, eyes fluttering, biting her bottom lip. I gave a gentle squeeze, dimpling the flesh and rolling my thumbs across her nipples. Her chest thrust forward, a groan escaping her throat. Leaning over I swirled my tongue over one before suckling it into my mouth.

She shivered beneath me, drawing her breath between her teeth. I traded one for the other, back and forth, marveling at the tone and texture of the most perfect pair I'd ever laid lips on. She clutched at the back of my head, insisting I continue teasing her while clumsily fumbling with the clasp on my waistband. I kneaded her tits in my palms, their mass resisting, plumping into the space between my fingers. I growled, invigorated by the memory of how pliable the body can be in its youth.

Winning her battle with the clasp she stripped off my shorts and sprang my cock from its fabric prison. It jumped at the brush of her wrist and flexed in her grip as she tried to close her slender fingers around the shaft. The heat radiated out, warming her fist. She exhaled in my ear and followed up with a whisper barely audible above the falls.

"Fuck me."

I plucked her nipple from my mouth and looked her in the eyes. "Here?"

"Right here," she confirmed, "right now."

I glanced around the clearing and into the woods. "Are you sure?"

She snatched my hand from her tit and shoved it between her legs, curling my middle finger and dragging it through her slit. She was soaked, slick with her cream. "Right now," she repeated.

My hips swung forward with no input from my brain, prodding her belly with the tip of my cock. "What if someone sees us?"

She hooked her arms around my neck. A devilish smirk creased her lips. There is nothing sexier than a woman who knows exactly what she wants.

Well," she said softly, "then we should make sure they get a good show."

She pulled herself tight to my chest, transferring her weight to my shoulders. I braced myself as her legs left the water; first one, then the other; wrapping themselves around my waist. I held her ass cheeks tight in each hand, my cock pressed flat against her labia. Shifting my weight and dipping my hips I maneuvered the tip between those velvety lower lips and thrust myself into her pussy.

She gasped; her mouth round, eyes bulging; as her canal expanded to accommodate the intruder. She fit like a glove two sizes too small, squeezing me tighter than I'd felt in years. Her gaze locked with mine she ground against me, acclimating to my girth with tiny strokes. Her shock turned slowly to lust.

I lifted her ass and pulled it down on my cock, matching my thrusts to the undulation of her hips. Her juices seeped around me, oozing out over my balls. She lowered her head, moaning into my neck. Warm and clammy, our skin clung together, friction heating whatever slivers of space remained between us.

Her writhing shuffled us toward the falls. The air was cooler here. It drew me closer. And before I knew it, we entered the deluge. I bristled at the co

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 3

How far is 'too far'?

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

Sylvia's party game was getting steamier than anyone had imagined. It was fantasy baseball in a new definition, and involved stripping, drinking, or sexual interactions. By now most of us were naked or nearly so. The girls were wasted and could not tolerate another drink.

To make things more dramatic, the girls offered a wager of $100 each, that the guys would not last.

Now another homerun was hit; this time by the Girls Oakland team. But this required the same coitus regardless of whose team hit the ball. Most of the girls having reached their limit of alcohol, the girls drew names each hoping to negotiate something with the guy whose name she had selected. Donna picked the name of my buddy, Ronny, who was infatuated with her. Diane picked my former roommate, Mark, who was completely wasted. The beautiful, blonde, Angie, picked my name. Sylvia picked my black friend, Tyrone.

The room was tense as everyone was waiting to see what the girls would do. Sylvia quickly made a decision. She walked up to Tyrone, gently grabbed the middle of his big cock and led him by the cock to the back bedroom. Everyone hooted and yelled as she took him to the back.

Ronny looked so excited I thought he might explode. I assumed that Donna would drink a beer. However, Ronny looked between me and Donna trying to figure out a way to have sex with my gorgeous girlfriend without making me mad. Finally, he said to Donna, "Donna, what if we agreed that I would just feel you up instead of going all of the way?"

Donna smiled and turned to look at me, with her back leaning on Ronny's chest. Donna seemed relieved. I looked in her bright blue eyes and said, "It is up to you, baby. I told you that you could play." What the hell is wrong with me!

Donna quickly agreed to Ronny's proposal and offered him her naked body. Ronny looked like he had died and gone to heaven. His hands immediately wrapped her from behind & grabbed both of Donna's big knockers while Donna smiled and looked at me.

Angie now approached me. At first, I assumed that a nice girl like Angie would drink. But, she walked up to me, grabbed my hand and started walking toward the bedroom door. I couldn't believe that good-looking Angie wanted to take me to the back and fuck me. Before this party, Angie had a good reputation and was generally thought of as a girl who was either a somewhat prude or a tease. This would have been really hot except I knew Donna was a little jealous of Angie and I didn't want to do anything to upset my girlfriend.

I looked at Donna for some guidance. I could always drink a beer to avoid sex with Angie. I was already imagining the shit I was going to get from my friends if I passed up sex with this beautiful blonde. Angie flipped her long blonde hair behind her so that her nice, firm tits were easier for me to see. I wasn't sure what Donna wanted me to do, so I stalled for time by saying to Angie I was willing to negotiate.

Angie looked a little surprised that a guy would want to negotiate when she was offering to fuck him. However, she smiled at me and said, "I will get on my knees right here and give you oral sex."

I gulped and looked at Donna thinking that she would tell me to drink. Instead, as Ronny fondled both of her tits, she seemed to be absorbed in the process of letting my friend feel her up in public and said, "I told you that you could play, baby."

I couldn't believe my luck. My cock was already hard from watching my naked girlfriend get felt up. Now, Angie was dropping to her knees in front of me and started kissing my balls. She looked so sexy. I lusted after Angie for a couple of years before Donna came to campus.

I was worried that Donna was still going to get mad at me if I showed too much interest in Angie. Donna was staring at me as she was being felt up. Donna's tits were shaking and swaying as Ronny tried to feel every inch of them. I looked at Donna as Angie started licking and kissing the shaft of my cock. I tried my best to focus on and look at Donna, as Angie slid her soft lips over the head of my cock. Soon, Angie was sucking away on my cock. I couldn't believe a nice girl like Angie would suck my cock in front of a crowd. Apparently, the crowd couldn't believe it either because they let loose a long sustained roar.

It is hard to believe, but I tried my best to look as if I was not too excited about a girl who looked like a swimsuit model sucking my cock with a crowd of people watching and cheering her on. I tried not to hump her gorgeous face and I tried my best to only look at Donna. Of course, seeing my voluptuous girl being felt up made my cock hard too. I was desperately trying to avoid cumming in Angie's mouth even though she was on her knees doing what I had dreamed of for several years. I somehow managed to hang on until someone called time.

Angie kissed my cock and slowly stood up. She gave me a quick kiss and returned to her teammates.

Donna looked extremely horny, but did not seem to be upset with me at all. I was relieved. Her attitude had changed as she got more and more horny, and drunk.

I didn't get to watch very much of it, but Diane had offered to let Mark play with her big jugs to avoid having to drink another beer. Mark agreed. He spent some time rubbing Diane's tits. However, a good deal of the time, he put his hands under her heavy tits and flopped them up and down . Diane was completely embarrassed to have her naked tits flopped around in front of a big crowd. She tried to make him stop, but Mark was drunk and thought it was hilarious that Diane was so embarrassed. Finally, she gave up and let him flop her tits around.

Sylvia and Tyrone were called out of the bedroom. Sylvia looked disheveled. She also looked a little stunned. I wondered if Sylvia had ever had a cock like Tyrone's before. Tyrone was smiling and laughing. Judging from the size and hardness of his huge black cock, it did not appear that Sylvia was able to make him cum in two minutes. From what I knew about Sylvia, it was not for lack of trying.

I saw Sylvia and Diane speak briefly to each other. Then, they called for Donna to join them. They then had what appeared to be a serious conversation or at least as serious a conversation as three young girls can have while standing naked(or almost naked) in a crowded drunken room. Donna looked worried as Sylvia and Diane spoke to her. Several times, she glanced at me as her friend and sister spoke to her.

The Commissioner started the video again. After a couple more outs, Kansas City came up to bat again. The Kansas City batter hit a ball so hard, it looked like it might completely leave the ballpark. The guys were all cheering again.

Usually, when our team scored, the girls sort of flailed around for a few minutes trying to decide what to do. This time was different. Diane came straight to me with her big jugs swaying, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna to see what she wanted me to do. She saw me look at her and shouted that she said I could play. I was secretly pretty excited to go to the bedroom with my girlfriend's busty, religious sister.

In the bedroom, Diane closed the door and suggested that I lie down on the bed. I laid on the bed on my back with my cock pointing straight up at the ceiling. Diane then straddled my body on the bed. I thought for a moment that the devout girl was going to fuck me. However, what she did was lift her huge watermelon size tits and squeezed them around my hard cock. It felt really good, but looked even better. Her hands couldn't really control her knockers so they were flopping all around my cock. Then, she started titty fucking my cock by pumping it up and down with her big tits. I loved it.

As I watched her titty fucking me, I lost my head and said, "Your sister always sucks my cock while she does that."

She looked at me and said, "I have never tried that with a man." She looked at the sky for a moment and said, "Lord forgive me." She then looked at me and said, "I will do it with my mouth if you promise not to tell anyone and promise not to ejaculate in my mouth."

I moaned, "Okay, I will not tell anyone and I will do my best not to cum in your mouth."

She seemed to accept this answer and said only, "This is so embarrassing."

About that time, a huge roar came from the other room. I remember thinking that something really hot must have been happening.

She then repositioned her huge melons around my cock and put the head of my cock in her mouth. Diane then started sucking away on my cock. While admiring her huge rack for about a year, it never occurred to me that she would suck cock. She seemed like such a prude. I was overwhelmed that my cock was now in her religious mouth. Soon she was pumping away on my cock with both her tits and her mouth. She was still wearing her glasses as she bobbed up and down on my hard cock. I thought sure I was going to cum in Diane's mouth, but the thought that Donna might get upset with me made me resist. Before too long, someone called time. I moaned a little when Diane's mouth and big knockers came off of my cock.

She said as we got up from the bed, "I thought you were going to ejaculate."

When I replied, "Me too!" she playfully hit my arm and reminded me that I had promised not to cum in her mouth.

She also said, "I am glad my first time was with you. Thank you."

I replied, "No, thank you. You were really good; especially for your first time."

I hoped she didn't tell her sister what we did.

We left the bedroom and returned to our teams. Donna was standing talking to the other girls with her tits shaking like a bowl of Jello. She didn't seem to notice the jiggling.

Sylvia restarted the video of the baseball game and Oakland's manager apparently conceded defeat because he replaced his pitcher with a reserve infielder. Without a pitcher on the mound, Kansas City would be able to easily get more hits and home runs.

A moan went up from the girls' team. Another home run soon followed.

I watched to see if Donna would take a drink, but before she had a chance to decide, Sylvia came over to me, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna, but she wasn't looking.

Sylvia didn't have the tits of Diane and Donna, but she had a sexy slender body that was hot and nice tits if you aren't comparing them to the Kelly sisters.

Sylvia closed the bedroom door and we headed for the bed.

I said, "What do you want to do, Sylvia?"

She sort of rolled her eyes and said, "I want you to fuck me."

I am pretty sure that I had never heard a girl say anything like that before. My cock immediately got hard.

Sylvia lay down on the bed and spread her legs. I was worried that Donna would find out that I fucked Sylvia and that her sister had sucked my cock. I hesitated a moment and then the temptation of a sexy hot girl wanting to be fucked was too much for me. I jumped on the bed and kissed Sylvia. I always kissed Donna as we had sex and did it out of habit. I could tell the kiss surprised Sylvia, but she went along with it and even stuck her tongue in my mouth. However, after a fairly long kiss while I squeezed one of her firm tits, she said, "Why don't you fuck me? We don't have long."

I reached down and inserted my hard cock in her cunt. She was soaking wet. I then remembered that she had probably fucked Tyrone with his gigantic cock earlier. As my cock slowly entered her, she said, "Oh yeah. That feels so, so good. Tyrone nearly split me in half. I think he needs to find a bigger woman."

I didn't really like the reminder about how many cocks Sylvia had taken, but it felt really good. I started thinking that I might cum in Sylvia. She moaned and groaned with every thrust. Her slender athletic body was built for fucking.

As I fucked Sylvia, I heard another loud roar from the crowd in the other room. This seemed louder than any of the earlier roars. I wondered what I was missing, but I didn't give it too much thought since my cock was in a hot nasty girl.

I wasn't sure if she was faking, but it soon seemed like Sylvia was about to orgasm. She certainly sounded like it. I was thinking that I was about to cum, too, when someone called time.

Sylvia pulled me into her one last time and sort of moaned again.

As we got out of bed, I thanked her and said, "You know, I don't think we should tell Donna what we did back here"

Sylvia smiled and said, "Okay, if you think it will be a problem."

We returned to the main room and rejoined our teams. My eyes immediately went to Donna's tits. They were beautiful and jiggling. She was talking to her teammates and seemed very happy. In fact, the girl's team all seemed to be more upbeat than they had been a half hour before. I thought that maybe one of my teammates might be about to pass out or cum giving their team the win. I knew that neither possibility was far-fetched.

Sylvia started the video and as you might expect with an infielder pitching, Kansas City hit another home run. The girls didn't seem as upset about it as I would have expected. Once again, before I could figure out if Donna was going to drink or negotiate with one of the guys, Diane came over to me, took my hand and led me into the bedroom. Her heavy jugs bounced as she walked even though she was still trying to cover them with her hands. It was a hopeless attempt. About all she could do was cover her nipples.

I didn't want Donna to know, but I was looking forward to seeing Diane's big udders again. I assumed that she was going to titty fuck me and suck my cock again. She seemed to like it the last time she took me to the bedroom.

The Final Breakout Challenges.

As we were closing the door, lovely Angie came into the bedroom, too, with my buddy, Mark. Angie looked at Diane and said, "Would it be okay if we share the bed?"

Diane said, "Oh, my lord, how embarrassing!"

Angie replied, "I know! But, I don't know anywhere else to go. Do you think we can share the bed? You know I won't tell anyone."

Diane had a rather sick look on her face and said, "I can't believe I am going to do this."

Mark looked at me, started laughing and gave me a high five. As roommates in the jock dorm, we had had sex with women in the same room before, but they were nothing compared to babes like Angie and Diane.

The four of us crawled onto the double bed. Mark I were on our backs and the girls were in charge. Mark kept saying to Angie that he had waited a long time for this. Mark had lusted after Angie for a couple of years. Only some steady girlfriends had kept him from making a serious run at dating Angie.

Diane kissed me as I grabbed one of her massive tits. Her nipples were both stiff and she was obviously very horny. This was surprising coming from a religious girl who everyone thought was a prude. I had been around her a lot while dating her sister and I was sure that she was a prude. Clearly, everyone was wrong.

I got on my back and assumed she would titty fuck me again. I was thinking that I would cum in her mouth this time if she had time to make me cum. Instead, she straddled me, grabbed my cock and slowly inserted it in her soaking wet cunt. I couldn't believe it!

At first, as my tip entered her, she was laying against my chest. I pushed her up a little and said, "Let me see your lovely tits."

As she glanced at Mark and Angie next to us on the bed, Diane said, "Thank you for calling them lovely. Tyrone said the same thing a few minutes ago. I can t tell you how much that encourages me. The juvenile gawking from most guys just embarrasses me. Oh, my God! I may die of humiliation."

She sat up so that I (and Mark) could see her massive udders. They bounced like only heavy, natural tits can bounce with each thrust. I couldn't take my eyes off of her big, heavy, nasty looking jugs. She soon seemed to get used to showing her bare tits bouncing. However, she became embarrassed again as Mark said several times, "Look at the size of those tits!"

Mark even reached over and pinched one of Diane's stiff nipples. She blushed and covered her giant tits as Mark laughed. He loved to embarrass poor Diane.

Mark! Stop it or I'll kick you out! I said

Diane was close to being as hot as my girlfriend, Donna. Donna was a 9 or 10 who would stop conversations in restaurants just by walking to our table. Diane was rather plain with cat eye glasses and conservative clothes. Maybe a 6 or 7, but some fashion intervention could move the meter to an 8. I couldn't help but stare at her massive tits every time she was around. I couldn't wait to see her knockers heave as I fucked her.

As I started to fuck Diane, she winced as I felt her cunt impale me deeply. Was this her cherry popping? Just then the loudest cheer yet went up from the crowd in the living room. I looked to make sure the door was closed and continued to give Diane my hard cock. I grabbed both of her giant tits as she jiggled on top of me. I gently stimulated her amazing rigid nipples.

With all of my focus on Diane's big tits, I didn't notice what was happening with Mark and Angie. However, after a few moments, Mark said, "Shit! I can't fucking believe this, but I came just a few minutes ago and I can't go again without a little rest." Angie was trying to get Mark stiff. She somehow took it as humiliation that he was limp with her amazing naked body all over him.

“You came?” I asked Mark. “How? When? And why didn't you call for a sub?”

“Uh,” Mark began. “I'll answer the first two questions later, but as for a sub; that was not an option once we agreed to the bet. The lineup is locked in.”

Diane kept riding my cock. The expression of pain and soreness quickly transformed to immense pleasure as my thick, rigid cock explored her virgin cunt for the first time.

Suddenly, Diane looked over at Angie who was exasperated at her failure to resurrect Mark's cock. Diane heartily laughed and said, "We won! Mark can t get it up! Girls Win! Girls win!"

She was right. Under the crazy rules Sylvia had told us at the first of the game, being unable to perform one of the sex acts caused the team to lose. Someone yelled Time from the other room.

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 2

My Busty girlfriend enjoys a baseball party game challenge.

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

Moving beyond the flash & kiss barrier.

First, a little explanation of how I arrived at this spot. My girlfriend, Donna, and I were attending a party hosted by her, her sister Diane, & their friend Sylvia. We were in the middle of a drinking party game called baseball. It involved drinking, stripping and sex based on the events in a baseball game.

After a couple of rounds of drinking, the Kansas City batter hit a double off the wall. A double meant that the girls would get felt up if they didn't drink or strip. A couple of girls drank, but most opted to be felt up. This was supposed to be where Donna drew the line and either stripped, drank, or dropped out of the game.

Donna drew my friend, Ronny, who was completely enamored with her and had lusted after her since the time we first started dating. Her sister, Diane picked my name.

Diane walked up wearing only her bra and panties. Diane's clothes were normally so baggy to fit over her tits that she looked 20 pounds heavier than she did right then. She definitely looked better out of her clothes.

She looked at me and said, "This is so embarrassing. I just can't drink another beer right now."

I said, "Don't worry about it. Plus, you look great by the way."

"Thank you, Joe!" she replied with a smile. "Well, I guess you better start groping me."

I stepped behind her back and wrapped both arms around her in a comforting hug, and then grabbed up both of her big tits and started squeezing them while keeping them in the stretch lace bra. They felt really good.

She seemed to love being in my arms and not having to look at me. Soon she raised herself high on her tiptoes and grabbed my stiff rod. She pressed her ass cheeks around my naked hard cock. It couldn't have been an accident. Donna's conservative sister was humping my cock, while I rolled her big nipples through the thin lacey bra.

As I squeezed her tits from behind, Diane said, "Joe, you can pull my tits out of my bra if you want. I have no dignity left."

She continued to hump me with her ass as I pulled the straps off her shoulders then reached into the top of her bra and pulled out one and then both of her tits out of the top of her bra. Her tits felt great and her nipples were hard. My cock was hard as she pressed her ass into it.

"I know now why Donna likes having sex with you so much. That thing feels so big and hard."

Several guys commented on Diane's big naked tits as I felt her up. Diane was clearly excited about the effect she was having on the guys watching. Tyrone was enamored; Damn, Diane! You're one hot woman! Diane gushed from all the attention of the starting quarterback.

Soon, the 2 minute time limit was up and Diane hoisted her tits back into her bra and thanked me. I was a little bit embarrassed that I had a big erection standing up in front of me as she walked away.

I had totally failed to watch my sexy girlfriend get felt up by Ronny. However, I could tell that Ronny was unbelievably excited as Donna smiled at him and walked away while readjusting her bra.

Donna gave me a strange, sad look and then walked over to me. She grabbed two beers and told Sylvia that the two of us would drink this next round. She pulled me aside to talk.

Big tears started rolling out of Donna's eyes and down her cheeks as she said, "I thought we were playing this game for you to see me act a little slutty in front of our friends. Instead, you are making plans to have sex with Angie and humping my sister while you feel her up in public. I feel sad, completely humiliated and cucked."

I tried to hug her and quickly said, "Oh, Donna, I love you. I don't want to do anything to hurt you. I didn't make any plans with Angie."

She looked at me and tearfully said, "I heard her tell one of the other girls that you had agreed to have sex with her later and that she should keep it secret from me. I told you she wants to steal you from me! Then, humping my sister in public! I am so embarrassed and ashamed. Everyone must think you want all of these other girls instead of me."

I felt like I had acted like an ass. I said, "You have the wrong idea about what happened with Angie. She said those things to me, but I didn't mean to give her the impression that I secretly wanted to have sex with her. I said that I didn't want her to talk to you about having sex with me, but it wasn't to keep it secret from you. She wanted to ask you to let her have sex with me, and I didn t even want the idea discussed! Period! Angie is trying to intimidate you, Donna."

I started to say that it was Diane's idea for me to take her tits out of her bra and that Diane was the one humping me. But as I started to speak, I looked at Donna crying and it broke my heart. I knew I shouldn't try to excuse what I had done even though I didn't feel like it was my fault.

I said, "I am sorry. I didn't mean to let Diane dry-hump me. It just happened when I grabbed her tits from behind. I hope she is not upset with me. I'm trying to follow your lead, Donna. But you're the only one I desire."

Donna looked at me like she wasn't buying any of this and said, "I came here to show off a little for you, baby. Now, I am just worried about Angie."

I was terrified that I had accidently screwed up my relationship with the girl I adored. Consequently, I gave her a big hug and said, "You have nothing to worry about. I was showing off because I thought you wanted me to. I love only you. I will drop out of this game right now."

"You would do that for me?"

"Of course."

She hugged me, pressed her big chest against me and said, "I am sorry I got mad at you. I was being felt up by guys while you were with Angie and my sister. I am just sensitive about Angie since everyone thinks she is so pretty and she's crushing on you."

In an instant, tearful, sad Donna was gone and laughing, smiling tipsy Donna was back.

I said, "I am so sorry I hurt your feelings. I will sit out the rest of this game."

She smiled and said, "Stay in the game one more round. I will show off for you while you feel me up in public for being so sweet to me. "

I was confused. "How do you know you will draw my name?"

She laughed and said, "The drawing of the names is not really random. All of the girls know whose name they are picking."

"You mean you picked that asshole Josh to kiss?"

She laughed drunkenly and said, "We can talk about all of that later. We need to get back to the game for your final round."

We rejoined our teams and Sylvia turned on the game. Kansas City was batting and the batter hit a hard line drive down the left field line. The guys cheered when he slid safely into second base.

Donna grabbed my name out of the hat just as Angie was grabbing it. Both girls pulled, but Donna ended up with it. Angie looked at her and seemed a little miffed.

Donna walked up to me still wearing her sexy, lacy white lingerie. The tops of her tits bounced with each step. She turned around and pushed her cute little ass into my cock. I was immediately hard. She was now facing the large crowd and I was standing behind her.

She grabbed my two wrists and pulled them seductively up onto her tits, then said, "Feel me up, Joe."

Donna was staring at Angie who was being felt up by my buddy Tyrone. Donna continued to stare at her as I felt her up, over her stretch lace underwire bra. Donna's huge firm tits felt great and I loved that she was showing off as I squeezed her big tits. Angie was watching us as Tyrone rubbed her tits.

My cock was hard as I felt Donna up in public with numerous people looking. I pressed my cock against her tiny little ass.

After about a minute, Donna turned her head toward my ear and said, "Is it okay if I show off a little more for you, baby?"

I quickly agreed. It had really frightened me when I thought I had made Donna mad. I wasn't about to say no to anything she wanted. Honestly, I could never get mad at Donna or boss her around. The few times I did, I immediately regretted it. I was obviously in a double standard arrangement. Was I becoming a cuck?

Donna looked over her shoulder at me, and then looked down demurely and said, "It will be so embarrassing on campus if all of these people see me without any clothes. Are you sure you are okay with this?

I wasn't at all sure, because there were thirty or forty people watching the game, but said, "You are so sexy, it could not be embarrassing, with a bombshell body like yours, Donna."

Donna then turned back around to face the rest of the room. As the time officially expired she turned to me and said, "Joe, baby, would you unhook my bra?"

My cock was rock hard again.

I looked at Donna's slender back and her stretchy, sexy white bra. She looked great. I unhooked the bra and Donna looked over her shoulder at me and smiled as she said, "Thank you, baby. I wanted you to be the one showing me off."

Then she smiled at the crowd and let her two huge bra cups fall into her hands. The crowd went wild, with the possible exception of Angie who looked defeated when she saw Donna's jugs. You don't see tits like Donna's every day. In fact, most people never see tits like that in person.

Donna handed me her bra and stood with her hands on her hips. The slightest movement of her body would cause her big soft tits to jiggle in front of her. It was truly amazing.

Despite her embarrassment, Donna never tried to hide or cover up her tits. She just stood there looking sexy. She loved the confidence my words infused into her.

When the crowd finally settled down the girls went back to their side of the room, and I declared my withdrawal as a contestant. I told Ronny & Sylvia; My cock can t handle the intense stimulation. It was then announced by Sylvia that I would be the official timer and video operator for the rest of the game. Several of my friends looked at me like I had lost my mind.

Joe Drops Out.

The game continued with me on the sidelines.

I was staring at my beautiful girlfriend and wishing that the earth would open up and swallow me. I had royally screwed up and I was too drunk to think quickly enough to talk my way out of the problem. I was sure that my greatest fear was about to come true because I had been a fucking idiot.

My awesome girlfriend was the first girl to go topless. She was a big hit at the party. I had dropped out of the game because Donna got upset about my conduct with the giant tits of her sister, Diane, and a passionate kiss from a gorgeous girl, Angie.

None of that was the cause of my current problem. Donna's friend, Sylvia, the "Commissioner" of the game, called time out and gathered up her team of girls. Most of the girls except Donna were wearing only lingerie. After talking for a few minutes, Sylvia announced that the girls' team was challenging the guys to a bet about the outcome of the party game.

The bet was $100 per player. This was a huge amount for college girls. Sylvia announced that a couple of girls were dropping out, but they would be replaced with other girls at the party including a girl named Betty whose tits I had admired for several years. Silvia also reminded everyone that a team won by a member of the other team failing to perform the tasks required by the game.

I assumed that Donna was one of the girls dropping out of the game before this bet went into effect, but I was wrong. I asked Donna why the girls made this bet with guys who could drink them under the table.

Donna smiled and said, "Sylvia has been watching the guys and they have been drinking nonstop since the start of the party. She is sure one of the guys will pass out soon. She also thinks that as a back-up plan some of the guys will ejaculate and won't be able to continue to perform in the game."

I was none too sure about this logic, but most of the girls seemed to be on board, including my girlfriend. Donna said, "Diane and Sylvia really want to win this bet and I want to help them, if it is okay with you, baby."

I told her it was okay even though I wasn't sure she had $100 in her bank account and I thought I would probably have to pay part of her share if the girls lost. She gave me a big, busty kiss. There is nothing like the feel of Donna's big soft tits on your chest or arm.

The guys quickly accepted the bet since it seemed like they couldn't really lose. The guys could drink more than the girls, were more than happy to perform the sex acts and it gave the girls incentive to stay in the game.

Sylvia called a quick bathroom time out. The girls all ran for the restroom. They were all in bras and panties except Donna who was only wearing some small white lace panties. Her huge F cup tits were on display for the first time in her life and they looked incredible. Most of the girls tried to cover their bodies as they ran, but Donna just happily walked along with her big tits swaying. The smallest move of her body caused her tits to jiggle. They were huge and firm, but Donna could not keep them from jiggling when she made even a small movement. I knew this because I couldn't take my eyes off of my topless girlfriend. Watching her, I loved her so much. It seemed to me that every other guy in the room was staring at her, too.

A couple of my buddies came over to talk to me as the girls ran to the bathroom. My friend, Ronny, was really excited about Donna taking off her clothes. Ronny is a great guy and was a really good linebacker on our football team. For some reason, he never had much luck with good looking women. He was a guy's guy and just didn't seem to connect very well or for very long with women.

Ronny had long been totally enamored with Donna. He was always respectful and polite, but it was easy to see that he lusted after Donna. He never failed to ask me about her.

Ronny said, "You are such a lucky guy! If I was you, I would stay up all night just staring at Donna and that unbelievable body. She is fucking gorgeous!"

"Thanks, man. I like looking at her too!"

Ronny continued, "There is no way she can play this game much longer! A girl who looks like that has probably never gone down on a guy. I have never had a pretty girl go down on me. Only slutty girls seem to want to suck my cock. I bet Donna just lets guys worship her tremendous body. I know that is what I would do if I ever had a girl like her."

I noticed that several guys were standing around listening to our conversation. I was feeling pretty proud of myself for having such a hot girl (as if I had anything to do with it). Donna was clearly the sexiest girl in the room. I looked around to make sure none of the girls could hear me, and said; "This is going to drive you crazy, Ronny. Donna is not only beautiful, she loves to suck my cock! She is great at it. I don't know how often she did it with other boyfriends back home before college, but she has no gag reflex and her blow jobs are incredible. She can deep throat a big cock with ease. I love to watch her swallow my cock."

Ronny gulped and looked like he was about to cum just thinking about what I told him.

As I laughed at Ronny's reaction, I looked up to see that Josh had heard my comments about Donna sucking cock. As you may remember, Josh was a teammate of ours on the football team, but among my friends, he was considered an arrogant asshole. He had a smirk on his face as he said, "I figured that anyone who dated you would be a cock whore."

As he said that, Josh turned and headed toward the bathroom where the girls were still waiting in line. I tried to call out to Josh to tell him to go fuck himself, but he either ignored me or didn't hear me.

In my drunken state, I did not pay too much attention to Josh. Actually, I never paid too much attention to Josh. I considered him to be a rather slimy loser.

My buddy Shawn said, "Don't pay any attention to that ass. Donna is a great girl! Josh is just jealous since no nice girl will have anything to do with that scumbag. "

As the girls returned from the rest room, I started looking for Donna. I looked across the room and a feeling of panic came over me as I saw Donna talking to Josh. She was not covering her tits and as they talked, her big, heavy, F cup tits were continuously jiggling. I knew she couldn't help it, but I wished that she could stop the jiggling when Josh was talking to her.

I thought to myself, "Surely, Josh wouldn't tell her what I said about her giving blow jobs! Guys don't tell girls what their boyfriends said about their sex life. That was like a code that I thought all guys followed. "

Josh talked to Donna for a few minutes and then Donna headed toward me. I was not sure, but I thought that she looked a little bit upset. As she walked, one of the other guys said something to her as she made her way through the crowd. I instantly knew I should not have said anything about sex with Donna. My heart was pounding as Donna walked toward me wearing only her panties. Like always, her tits swayed and jiggled uncontrollably as she walked toward me.

One of the many things I loved about Donna was that she was a great looking girl who did not know she was great looking. She certainly never acted like she knew she was attractive. I never fully understood it, but Donna was this gorgeous voluptuous girl who still thought of herself as the skinny, flat-chested girl that she was through most of her high school years.

She told me that her mother and sister both had large tits and she was a skinny bean pole until her senior year of high school. She was so flat, her nickname was "ironing board." My theory was that the kids made fun of her and it left her feeling inferior and ugly even though she was now voluptuous and beautiful.

I have seen photos of her in high school and she was really pretty even before she developed her tremendous body. However, Donna didn't believe it and never completely felt attractive despite the obvious e

DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 1

My Busty girlfriend plays a sexy party game, and her virgin sister finds 'Mr. Right'.

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

About Donna

Late April of 1996 and I'm still in bed. I'm watching the girl I love getting ready for her day. My girlfriend is Donna DD Kelly. She's 19 years old and spectacularly beautiful. She has dark brown hair to her shoulders and big beautiful blue eyes. No, Donna's middle name is Angela. She's known on the college campus as DD because of her bountiful bosom, as in 34 Double D bra size.

My name is Joe. I'm 21 and a college senior.

I was crazy about Donna since we first met. I was happy just to look at her. I was willing to do most anything to make her happy. I had never felt like that before. Luckily, she seemed to love me too. We attend a small state college in a rural midwesten county seat.

We just finished our morning ritual. Donna would get up and shower. I did not have an early class, so I would stay in bed. Donna would then dry her hair, brush her teeth and put on a little bit of make-up while wearing nothing but her bra and panties. Sometimes, she would wear a half-slip too.

Donna would leave the bathroom door open, so I could watch her get into and out of the shower. Then, she would slip on her panties and hoist her magnificent tits into her size 34 F bra. One of my favorite things in all the world was watching Donna put on or take off her bra. Her tits would sway and jiggle as she stretched her bra around them and hooked it in the back. I always thought the stretchy material on the side and back of her bra looked like it was at its limit when her bra was hooked.

Every morning, I would watch her with a hard cock. She looked great in just her underwear. Her big soft tits would jiggle as she got ready. I had a nice side view of them most of the time. Her tits were firm round and spectacular. Her stomach and ass were slim, like you would normally see on a 5 foot 6 young teenager.

When she was ready to get dressed, Donna would come back to bed. Every morning, she would take off her panties beside the bed and crawl onto her knees, on top of me, with a big horny smile on her face.

Without any typical foreplay, she would gently grab my hard cock and insert it in her already wet cunt. She would then ride me like a cowgirl until we both came. She got horny just from being watched by me.

Incredibly for me, she would sit up and lean forward giving me a perfect view of her huge bouncing tits as she fucked me. Even with a bra on, her tits would jiggle, heave and sway. I never knew if she enjoyed giving me the show or if she could tell that I loved to look at her huge bouncing tits; or both. Either way, it was great. She would then hop out of bed, put on her dress and head to class with her cunt full of cum.

My cock is a more than ample 8 inches long and fairly thick. Most every woman I have had sex, with had a hard time taking my cock unless they were very wet. Some had to use a lube to be comfortable. Donna was so ready to have sex each morning she would just slide it right into her tight 19 year old sophomore cunt.

Once it occurred to me that she was wet as soon as she came back to bed each morning, I decided that she must get turned on by having me watch her or she got wet just thinking about getting fucked each morning. Either way, I thought it was hot.

Today, after we finished fucking, Donna jumped out of bed and was putting on her dress. As she did, she said, "Darling, Sylvia and Diane have invited us to a May Day party this weekend. I told them we would come. I hope that is alright."

I replied, "Sure. That will be fine."

"Good. They were hoping that you would invite some of your football buddies to come to the party. Sylvia and Diane are trying to meet some new guys."

"Sure, " I said, "No problem. Tell them to buy lots of beer if my friends are coming."

Sylvia was one of Donna's good friends and Diane was Donna's older sister. Sylvia was cute, funny and known to be quite wild. Both girls were looking for new boyfriends.

Diane was a year older than Donna and looked a bit like a librarian. She was shorter than Donna, wore glasses, had short brown hair and seemed like a fairly religious, conservative person. However, you could tell they were sisters if you looked at Diane's chest. Her tits were at least as big as Donna's. They might have been slightly bigger than Donna's F cups. However, Diane was shorter, 5 foot 3; and always wore baggy, conservative clothes. With her shorter frame and conservative clothes, Diane did not do anything to show off her big chest. Diane also had a bubble ass, yet her waist was small and firm.

Recruiting Players

Donna got a serious, rather worried look on her face and looked me right in the eye. She said, "Darling, there is one more thing that I need to discuss with you. Sylvia and Diane want to play a party game at their party and they really want me to play."

I was thinking of little kid's games and said, "A party game? Won't that be sort of lame?"

Donna hesitated and said, "Well; I don't know. Sylvia came up with this game called baseball from somewhere; and you know how Sylvia is. It will probably involve drinking and or someone taking off their clothes. Sylvia insists that I agree to play; and Diane said she won t unless I do."

Diane? Drinking and stripping?" I asked. And why do they care if you play?" I was now curious.

Donna looked a little bit shy and said, "Oh, God! This is embarrassing, but Sylvia said they want a lot of guys to play and they think more guys will play if they think they may get to see my tits."

"How would anyone see your tits?" I asked.

Donna explained, "The game involves drinking, stripping or other things when various things happen in a baseball game on television or video. I don't think I believe her, but Sylvia said that every guy she meets eventually asks her if my tits are real. She also claims that every man we know will do anything if he thinks he will get to see my tits. I think she is exaggerating the fascination with my tits, but she thinks that a lot of single guys will get in the game, hoping to see them."

I laughed and said, "You do have some terrific tits, but I am not sure I want to see you showing them off. How is your reserved sister, Diane, going to participate? I'm sure no one has seen her tits. What are the other things you have to do in the game?"

She smiled, "It is like something a guy would say about a girl after a date. Like a guy might say that he got to second base with his date. In the game, if the other team gets to first base, you have to kiss. If they get to second base, you get felt up. Third base is oral. Home is all the way."

"What?" I said. "You agreed to do this with a bunch of the campus guys?"

Donna looked worried and said, "Well, yes I told them I would help them out. They told me that you can always drink or take off an article of clothing instead of the sex. Once I heard that, I thought you would let me play. I thought you might take pride in me showing off a little of what your girl has. And you can play, too."

I was completely torn about this party game. In some ways, it was arousing to think about my gorgeous girlfriend showing off in front of a bunch of guys. My cock was hard as she told me about it. Even though Donna's body was spectacular, she dressed rather modestly most of the time. She and her sister had been raised in a religious home, on a farm. They go to church every Sunday.

I was secretly excited about the prospect of Donna showing off in front of a bunch of our college friends. On the other hand, I was madly in love with Donna and felt possessive about her. I wanted her all to myself. I didn't know what to say.

Finally, I just agreed to do what Donna wanted to do. I wasn't capable of saying anything that might disappoint or upset her.

So, I said, "Darling, if you want to play, you can play. But I don't want you to act too frisky. Just tease the guys about what we have. Quit when it goes past that. Are those rules okay with you?"

"Oh, thank you baby! Sylvia and Diane will be so happy!"

She gave me a big kiss and headed out to class.

I knew that what Sylvia had told Donna about guys asking about Donna's tits was probably true. Most guys who saw her asked me about her tits, too. They were nearly too good to be true. Her massive firm tits were on a skinny frame that did not seem possible. Most women with large tits were built more like Donna's sister, Diane, who was somewhat thicker through the hips and stomach than Donna.

We did not talk too much about the party again until Friday. Donna told me that she was going to go shopping for new bras in the nearest city to our little college town. She had told me that there were few 34F bras for sale in our town. And what she could find, were styles you might find in a nursing home. She had a hard time finding them even in the city.

Donna did not have many bras or clothes that fit her. She was flat-chested until she was a senior in high school. She says her nickname was "ironing board" and she had resigned herself to being flat for her whole life. She was even thinking about plastic surgery.

Then, in less than one year, she started developing and grew from an A cup to a D, before graduation. Then, during her freshman year at college, she continued to grow from a double D cup to her current F cup. Most of her blouses and bras did not come close to fitting her anymore. As a college student, she did not have enough money to buy a new wardrobe.

Donna said that Sylvia and Diane wanted her to take off her top early in the game to get it rolling. Donna was nervous about that and decided that she needed a new bra if she was going to show it in public.

I told her that the bras she had were incredibly sexy. She thanked me, kissed me and said with a worried look on her face, "I can't believe I have agreed to do this. I am embarrassed right now just thinking about taking off my blouse in front of everyone I know."

"I thought the idea was for Sylvia and Diane to meet guys," I was glad to hear that Diane is finally overcoming her self-consciousness about her buxom sexy body. "Shouldn't they be taking off their clothes?" I asked.

Donna smiled and replied, "They will. Sylvia is convinced that my tits will attract all of the guys. Then, she and the other girls will jump in. I hope you don't get mad at me." Then Donna paused and added; Why do girls think I'm so self-confident? Hell, I'm terrified by the attention my body attracts?

I hugged her and said, "Donna, you have the body that every girl wishes they had.

Donna's eyes sparkled at those words. It was like I was supercharging her self-esteem every time I encouraged her about her amazing body.

Will you think I'm a cheap slutty whore? Donna asked.

No, I won't get mad at you. It will be sexy to see you playing the game. Just stop when you need to."

I was not so sure I meant what I said, but after I had given her the okay to play, I did not think I could get mad if she played. I was nervous and excited about the game.

Donna wanted me to play too. I thought it would be fun to mess around with drunk, naked, college girls. I was looking forward to seeing Sylvia, Diane and their friends in the nude. I knew Diane's tits would be an awesome sight to see, but I did not know if it would be smart for me to mess around with Donna's big sister.

I learned more of the rules of the party game from Sylvia who came by our apartment to tell Donna about the party planning. Sylvia had recorded some baseball games and had picked one to use at the party. There would be a girls team and a guys team with nine players on each team. Each team would be affiliated with one of the two major league teams on the video.

Each time your team made an out, the players had to remove one of their allotted 4 items of clothing, or drink 6 ounces of beer. Each time the other team reached a base, the girls would pick names out of a hat and would partner up with the guy whose name they picked. Then, they would do the sex act with their chosen partner depending on what base the other team's hitter reached. First base was kissing, second base was getting felt up, third base was oral and home was all the way in the back bedrooms of the house. However, any player could avoid the physical act by either drinking a beer or removing an item of clothing.

This was going to result in a ton of drinking for any girl who did not want a gang bang. This was especially true if Sylvia picked a high scoring game. Since slutty Sylvia was clearly interested in the sex part of the game, I was betting that she picked a high scoring game.

I didn't want to stop the game, but I had never seen Donna drink more than 3 cans beers, maybe 4. She would be trashed at 4 beers. I doubted if Diane had ever had 3 beers in one night. Sylvia had probably had more to drink from time to time, but not many people could drink the amounts that were going to be required by this game.

I wanted to see Donna and the other girls show off their bodies. I was proud to have a gorgeous girl like Donna as my girlfriend and I secretly thought it would be pretty cool if all of my friends saw her stupendous body. I felt like I was a pervert or something since I wanted to see the girl who I planned to marry take off her clothes in front of a bunch of horny guys.

I was excited about the game. However, I could not help but wonder if Sylvia's baseball game was going to work.

I asked, "Do you girls know how many outs there are in a baseball game for each team?"

Sylvia laughed and said, "Enough to get us all pretty drunk and naked!"

I replied, "Yeah, each team gets 27 outs. Not many people can drink that much beer in a night. Did you really play this game, Sylvia?"

"Yes, I played, but I didn't really finish the game. One of the guys may have gotten lucky that night! I, uh; sort of quit early."

I asked Donna if she was sure she wanted to play this game with a bunch of people from our college. I was hoping that she would take this opportunity to back out of the game.

However, Donna looked at Sylvia and said, "I promised Sylvia and Diane that I would play. Sylvia says the game will be a lot of fun. I hope it will not be too embarrassing." Then Donna pleaded with me; Joe, I really need your support for this. You have to be there for me. Don't worry, baby. Diane and Sylvia have said that I can quit at any time I want, so I won't have to do too much with the other guys. Besides, I can always drink instead of doing the other things."

Donna looked worried to me, but she was determined to play the game to help the other girls. I was pretty sure that Sylvia had the rules wrong, but I was not sure I wanted to see them changed. I was also reasonably sure that all of the girls would soon reach or exceed their limit on beer and would lose their clothes. It was going to be a sexy night.

On Saturday, Donna modeled her new bras and matching panties. We picked a white lacy underwire stretch bra. It was unbelievably sexy.

As I watched Donna try on the new bras, I was thinking to myself that living with her was like constantly living in the middle of a first rate porn movie. A hot chick was constantly showing me her big tits, or was fucking my brains out. I was having a hard time remembering why I had said yes to the party game, but I knew it was too late now.

Donna wore a tight, thin top which was white and made of some soft, stretchy material. The top was not low cut or overtly sexy, but the material hugged every inch of Donna's massive tits and tight stomach. It was awesome.

Diane did work-study at the Dean's office, to offset part of her college expenses. It seems the home that the college own for housing visiting lecturers was just vacated. Diane was tasked with getting contractors to service the home. The crews were starting on the following Monday, so until then we had a party house!

When we arrived at the house Sylvia and Diane had access to, we saw that a big crowd was starting to gather. Loud music was playing and the liquor was flowing. It was still early in the afternoon.

Donna and the other girls who were planning to play the baseball game were drinking heavily, trying to get up their courage. I warned against this, but the nervous girls ignored my advice. Donna and Sylvia pointed out the other girls who were going to play. There was also a growing list in both bull pens , in case someone quits. My friend Ronny was the guys team captain. Sylvia was the girls captain.

Several were cute girls that I had seen around college. One was a pleasant surprise. Angie was going to play.

Angie was a year or two older than Donna. Before Donna came to the campus, Angie was the hottest girl on campus. She looked like a runway model except she had bigger tits than a fashion model would. Actually, my friends and I decided that she looked like a young Kate Upton, one of the swimsuit models for Sports Illustrated. She was beautiful. She was blonde, slim, pretty and sexy.

Dee Dee Donna told me that guys were too intimidated by Angie's beauty, and that she actually did not have many dates. She also told me that Angie had always wanted to go out with me. I wasn't sure if she was teasing me, but it was pretty frustrating to hear that after lusting after Angie for a couple of years

When Donna arrived on campus her freshman year, she took the place of Angie as the hottest girl at the school. . I figure Angie was jealous insecure. She probably didn t know what she wanted, but she wanted whatever Donna had.

They were both pretty and sweet, but Angie's slender body could not compare with Donna's voluptuous body; hence the nickname Dee Dee. It refers to her double D bra size. Donna never did dispel that myth publicly, but she told me; I outgrew my double dee bras some time ago.

Game time.

I was thinking that this game was going to set some kind of record for hard cocks if Donna and Angie were both going to get drunk and take off their clothes.

I saw Donna finishing off her second can of beer. I hugged her and whispered, "Don't drink too much before the baseball game starts. You will soon be too drunk to play."

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 4

Suzie puts all her new skills to work.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Julia didn't want to admit it, but Suzie was right, she Did love Arthur, and now here she was, on her knees, watching another girl give him a vigorous blow job. Not just any girl, her Student! And she wasn't just watching, she was Teaching! Teaching this girl, her student, her friend, how to use her mouth to properly and completely pleasure the man she loved.

She wasn't jealous, not in the least. She was happy. She was aroused. She was soaked.

Suzie's excited explorations soon coalesced, and with Miss Dorman's urging and guidance, she settled into a lustful rhythm. Lips and tongue rose and fell wetly over his thick, desperate erection, rolling like ocean waves. He filled her mouth, but she wanted more. She wanted to take all of him, but she knew she wasn't ready for that yet, so she remained content with a full mouth, content with feeling his twitches and throbs against her tongue.

Arthur began to breathe heavily, and Julia could tell the sensations were building inside him. "Feel his body, Suzie, feel how good you're making him feel. Pay attention. Listen to his body, you are the one in control."

Suzie looked up at Arthur and knew in an instant this was true. He was lost in pleasure, and she was the one driving him toward it. She smiled to herself, and then without warning increased her pace, sliding her mouth up and down over his cock at a wet breakneck speed. Arthur began to gasp and shudder, his body starting to vibrate. He was racing toward the edge now, but the moment he let out a sharp moan, Suzie suddenly stopped, pulling off his cock completely. Arthur's eyes shot open, and looked down at a smiling Suzie, drunk with this new power.

"Very good, Suzie," Miss Dorman said with a smile, "very good."

Suzie snaked her tongue out and massaged the underside of Arthur's tip, running circles slowly over the underside. His eyes shut again, lost in the sensation. Suzie smiled again to herself, and then slipped him back into her mouth, resuming her methodical sucking.

"Can you feel it, Suzie?" Miss Dorman asked, almost sweating from the sexiness of the moment, "Can you feel how badly he wants to cum for you?"

A muffled "Umm hmm" escaped past Arthur's cock.

"Do you want it? Do you want him to cum for you?"

"Umm hmm"

"Do you need his cum?"

"Umm Hmm"

"Then show him, Suzie," Julia gasped, "show him how badly you need it."

Suzie's hands gripped Arthur's strong thighs. Her bobbing, sucking head fell into a determined, pulsing rhythm, and the two lovers, overcome by the moment, joined in what can only be described as a sexual summoning. Energy passing between them. Desperate need. Chanting of wordless incantations. Arthur's breath became ragged and erratic, his body starting to spasm and tremble. She could feel him building, feel him racing toward his release. Soft moans of "umm hmm; umm hmm;” egging him on, pulling him closer and closer to the edge.

Suzie's hand drifted off Arthur's thigh. She needed to touch them. To feel them. And so in that moment, just before he exploded, Suzie gently cupped Arthur's roiling balls in her soft hand.

That was all it took.

She felt his full balls jump in her hand, and Arthur let out a strong, guttural wail. Suzie gripped his thigh harder, knowing she needed to hang on, as she felt his cock grow so hard, harder than she even thought it could get, then whip against the top of her mouth in quick, sharp spasms. She moaned at the sensation, and then felt her whole body buzz with electricity as Arthur's cum started to pulse and flow into her mouth.

She was ready for it this time, she wanted it. She wasn't nervously swallowing like she did in the elevator that first time, this time she savored it, savored the feeling, savored the meaning of the man and the moment, before gladly swallowing it down. Suzie knew this was something different than that first time in the elevator. This was special.

Arthur's throbbing subsided, and his breath started to return to normal. Suzie was so entranced by the heat of the moment that she didn't even register that Arthur's hands had grasped her gently on the head in the midst of his pleasure. Slowing her sucking to a more caressing pace, she slid her lips down his softening length one final time before slipping off his tip and disengaging. She looked up at him with big, lusty eyes, and wiped the corner of her mouth.

Arthur was in shock, looking down at the amazing young woman before him. A young woman looking for validation on the effort she just displayed. He looked over at Miss Dorman, she gave him a lusty, knowing look, and a big, tight-lipped smile. Arthur could only smile a bewildered smile in return as he looked back at Suzie. She smiled back, relieved.

"Oh my God, Suzie," Arthur gasped, "oh my God."

Her smile widening, Suzie looked over at her teacher excitedly.

"That was excellent, Suzie," she said proudly, "very, very well done."

"That was so amazing," Suzie said, fully relieved, releasing all her tension, "I could feel a real connection with him, every twitch, every little movement I could feel it." She pushed a loose strand of hair off her face in a blustery movement, "and oh my god, it was so fucking Hot."

"You're damn right it was," Arthur said with a laugh as he slumped back into the nearby lounge chair. He let out a long, relaxed sigh.

"Thank you so much," Suzie said, leaning over to Miss Dorman and giving her a big hug, "thank you for teaching me; for helping me learn what pleasure is really about."

"You're more than welcome," Miss Dorman said, "I knew it'd be no issue for you." Julia took a breath, and gently pushed away from the hug so she could look Suzie in the eyes. "But your lesson is not over yet." Suzie looked at her teacher, her friend, with a puzzled expression. "There's one more thing you need to learn. Something I think will be much more useful for you."

Still confused, Suzie felt Miss Dorman's hand slide up her neck, gently cupping her face. It felt good. It felt safe. She could feel the intensity of her teacher's gaze, almost burning a hole right through her. Then her eyes dropped to Suzie's mouth. A smile pulled at her lips as she delicately wet her own lips, then leaned in and kissed the girl right on the mouth.

Suzie's body stiffened in surprise, this was her friend, her teacher, but she felt the hand on her face, felt the safety, felt the care, and the tension melted away. Suzie let out a long sigh, and parted her lips. Miss Dorman did the same, and soon Suzie could feel the warm pressure of her teacher's tongue dancing into her mouth.

The taste of Suzie's mouth lit a fire inside Julia Dorman that she hadn't felt in a long, long time. Kissing girls was something she had done for fun when she was younger, and it was never something she took seriously, except for that one notable exception. She never considered herself gay, or even bi, but still that didn't stop her from falling in love her junior year of college with Jackie.

Jackie and Julia met in class, but it wasn't until they realized that they had mutual friends that they started seeing more of each other. They became fast friends, but it was clear immediately that there was something more between them. But Julia was straight, how could it be anything more than a strong feeling of friendship?

That question was answered one night after a particularly challenging exam, when the two girls celebrated by having a nice dinner together. When they returned to their dorm Julia didn't even realize it, but she had walked Jackie all the way back to her room, which was 5 floors away from her own. There was a hug at the door, one that lasted longer than either of them expected. The feeling of their bodies pressed together was too good to let go. Jackie knew what was going on, she felt it too, and she knew that Julia would never make the first move, so she took initiative, kissing her friend passionately on the lips.

Their embrace grew tighter, and soon the two new lovers fell through the doorway into Jackie's room, never disengaging from each other, and tumbled their way to the bedroom. That night Julia felt another woman's body for the first time, nerves running through her at high speed until the moment she first felt Jackie's tongue on her clit. At that moment all the nerves melted away and Julia's body lit up with pleasure. It felt so new, but felt so, so right. Jackie's tongue and fingers opened up avenues of pleasure Julia didn't even know she had, and the orgasm she had was unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She remembered the embarrassment she felt in the moments after, but more importantly she remembered how caring Jackie was as Julia sat with what had just happened. She didn't totally understand these new feelings, but there was no place she'd rather be, nothing she'd rather be doing. Julia kissed the gorgeous girl again, tasting her own pussy on Jackie's lips. It was intoxicating.

Julia had kissed girls, sure, but fucking one, tasting and pleasing another's pussy, was something she had always wondered if she'd be able to do. At that moment though, she had nothing on her mind other than pleasing this girl, and with zero hesitation she turned her attention to Jackie's body, kissing, touching, loving. Gladly, with much excitement, Julia lowered her face between Jackie's legs and tasted the sweet tang of a woman's juices for the very first time. She was instantly addicted. Julia licked and loved Jackie's hot, steaming center with a desperate hunger, not stopping until Jackie's body writhed and spasmed in raucous climax.

There was no hesitation this time, and their tongues began their erotic battle immediately. Her hands continued to explore her teacher's hot, shifting flesh as they kissed, and Suzie felt another buzz of excitement run through her as she remembered that the rhythmic rocking and shifting of Miss Dorman's body was from Arthur's cock sliding deep into her.

Disconnecting from her teacher's lips, she turned her head and looked at Arthur. Rippling muscles and a gorgeous, sculpted physique glistening with sweat propelled his wonderful cock in and out of Miss Dorman's body, moans.

After that unforgettable night, the two girls were inseparable, officially dating for over a year before life took them in different directions. After Jackie, Julia never had designs on dating another woman, and could never explain exactly what drew her to Jackie for those two wonderful years. Love was just love, and it happens where it happens.

But that night, there with Suzie, she wanted nothing more than to give her student exactly what she needed, teach her exactly what she needed to learn.

Suzie's body buzzed with an indescribable wave of excitement as she began to register what was about to happen. Miss Dorman's mouth left her lips and began to kiss and suckle at her neck, her hands exploring over the hot skin of her body. She felt lips on her collarbone, and the pull of fingers against her bra. Suzie's tits were still out, held up by the folded down cups, but Miss Dorman didn't touch them, not yet, but just slipped the straps down over her shoulders.

But then, just as suddenly as it began, Miss Dorman's lips were gone. Suzie's eyes opened, and saw her teacher staring at her. It was a tense, heated moment, and Suzie understood a question was being asked. Not with words, but with actions: never leaving the girl's gaze, Miss Dorman reached between her own tits and unfastened the delicate clasp on the front of her bra. Her hands slowly pulled the cups away from her hot skin, revealing her firm tits to her student.

Suzie looked down at her teacher's beautiful form, the swell of her chest rising and falling with each breath, her nipples hard as ice. She stared. She practically drooled. But then she realized it was her turn, it was up to her to answer the question that was asked.

Shaking with excitement, she considered what was in front of her: something she had always wanted but was never confident enough to have. But here it was, here She was. Suzie had never felt as safe and as confident as she did here, with Miss Dorman, with Arthur, than she did at that moment.

And so with trembling fingers, Suzie Travino reached behind herself, unfastened her bra strap, and slipped the garment off onto the floor.

Julia smiled. She took in the beautiful figure of her student, then gently, slowly, raised a hand and cupped the supple teardrop of Suzie's tits. She squeezed. Suzie sighed. Julia leaned in and kissed the girl once again, and Suzie's whole body melted into hers. Julia could tell Suzie's lips were on fire now, her tongue desperate to taste every inch of her teacher's mouth, but her hands were glued to Julia's hips, touching her, but just innocently.

"It's okay, Suzie," she said between kisses, "touch me; feel me; taste me;”

Suzie felt like something inside her suddenly was unlocked. She held her teacher's waist tighter, and her lips and tongue began to make their way down Miss Dorman's neck, over her collar bone, and onto the flat of her chest.

"Yes, Suzie, yes;”

The salt of her skin tasted like fine seasoning on Suzie's tongue. Soon the firmness of Miss Dorman's chest gave way to soft, plush flesh. Suzie felt a gush inside her as she realized she was kissing Miss Dorman's tits.

"Yes; yes;”

Suzie stopped, but only for a moment, to recognize the threshold she was about to cross. She felt Miss Dorman's deep breath heaving her bosom up and down against her face, and then, with a quick lick of her lips, Suzie sucked the firm tip of her teacher's nipple into her mouth.

"Oh yes!" Julia gasped, pulling the girl tight to her. She felt Suzie's tongue zipping around the sensitive bud of her tit, felt the tight, desperate suction of her mouth. She groaned again as Suzie's hands gripped her ass tightly, kneading and rubbing it. She smiled, Suzie was a girl exploring a new avenue of pleasure, and she was so happy to be the one to teach her this new way. But there was still more to teach.

Pushing Suzie gently away, she felt a tinge of sadness as her student's lips left her nipple. Suzie's face seemed worried, like she had done something wrong, but Julia brought a hand to her cheek, smiled, and kissed her again. Tucking a hand on the small of the excited girl's back, she pushed forward and Suzie gave way, slowly lowering to her back on the plush shag rug.

Julia followed, her body spreading Suzie's legs wide as she leaned over the girl. Now it was her turn to explore.

Suzie wriggled delightfully beneath the pressure of Miss Dorman's body on her, reveling in the taste of her teacher's kiss once more. A kiss that turned into lips on her neck, traveling down her body. She gasped deeply when she felt sucking lips and teasing tongue on her nipples, this was as far as she had ever gone with a woman, and the thought of Tara, the hot goth girl, sucking on the one exposed nipple managed to be freed from her bra sent a cold shiver of delightful memory through her body. It was lovely, reveling in the feeling, but when Miss Dorman's lips left her nipple she held her breath in rapt anticipation. She felt the kisses, the hot breath, begin to move lower, cascading over her bare stomach. Suzie knew exactly where they were headed.

Her student’s body felt exquisite against Julia's fingertips, against her lips. There was a palpable excitement, an electricity, sparking off her skin that Julia could feel, a sensation that only made her more determined to teach Suzie about the pleasures she'd been missing.

After what seemed like an eternity, Suzie felt Miss Dorman's mouth pause at the top of her panties. Her teacher's tongue began to tease the soft skin of her belly along the delicate fabric and shocks of delicious pleasure jumped through her. Suzie was lost in the sensations, when suddenly the lips and tongue were gone.

The lips were gone but Suzie could still feel Miss Dorman's hands caressing the skin of her splayed open thighs. Miss Dorman was sitting back on her heels, her eyes focused on the throbbing prize between Suzie's legs. Fingers crawled over her sensitive flesh, and gently wrapped themselves in the band of her wet panties. Miss Dorman's eyes flicked up to Suzie's, asking another silent question, and with a deep, shuddering breath Suzie answered with a soft lift of her hips. Miss Dorman smiled, pulled, and Suzie's panties began the excruciatingly slow journey down her smooth, long legs, and off her body.

Julia was wildly excited as she took in the gorgeous, nervous form of the fully nude Suzie before her, fully nude for another woman for the first time in her life. Her hands went back to the girl's creamy thighs, butterflied open for her pleasure, sailing around the warm skin, up and over the muscles, touching everywhere but where Suzie desperately wanted her to touch. Julia licked her lips, and with movement as smooth flowing water lowered her face between Suzie's legs.

The distance was a lifetime for Suzie, and she held her breath in anticipation and unbridled excitement. She almost screamed at the first touch of Miss Dorman's lips to her inner thigh, then the other, then tongue tickling the sensitive trail to the center of her wanton desire. Kisses on her pubic bone, ever so close to what she wanted, what she needed, caused her to squirm in delight. The teasing was amazing but almost unbearable, and Suzie marveled at Miss Dorman's ability to know exactly how tightly to wind her, how far to push her before giving her the main course.

With a final lick of the lips, Julia's tongue gently slipped between Suzie's wide, wet lips. The girl shuddered and squealed as her juices hit Julia's taste buds, they tasted good. She wanted more, wanted to Give her more. Feeling desperate herself now, Julia gave Suzie's molten pussy its first full lick, sliding up to the hard nub of her throbbing clit that was impossible to miss. Suzie gasped and moaned. Julia smiled to herself, adjusted her position slightly, and then proceeded to make a full meal out of her student's pussy.

Suzie moaned a loud, ecstatic moan as Miss Dorman began to light her up like the fourth of July. Instantly overcome with delicious sensations of pleasure she'd never experienced, pleasure different than anything fingers or a cock could give her, Suzie began to writhe and shake, to squeal and yelp. Another woman's tongue was on her for the first time, and not just any tongue, the tongue of her former teacher and friend. Suzie looked down between her trembling legs to make sure she wasn't dreaming, and felt a fresh surge of erotic power course through her as she took in the image of Miss Dorman excitedly and impressively slathering her most sensitive areas with her mouth and tongue.

Suzie sighed, a smile pulling at her lips, and then another rush of excitement surged through her. She knew it wouldn't be long. She could feel it building inside her, an orgasm of unimaginable strength being summoned up by Miss Dorman's mouth, but then, as though she were climbing the first hill of a massive roller coaster, suddenly the drop came, and her whole body felt like it was flying, the moment she felt Miss Dorman slide two fingers inside her.

"Oh God; Oh My God!" Suzie wailed, her words quickly falling into wild, incomprehensible moans as Julia began a steady rocking pulse with her fingers, sliding in and out of the girl's tight, desperate pussy. She loved the way Suzie tasted. It was a familiar taste, one she didn't realize how badly she missed, and the tight squeeze around her fingers sent electric buzzes through her own body. She felt hands in her hair, gripping, squeezing. Suzie's abdomen sucking in deeply and wildly, gasping for air as she neared the precipice. Moans. Loud moans. Passionate, desperate moans. This was it, she knew it, and then Suzie's thighs gripped tight around her head and her whole body spasmed.

It began inside her stomach. A bright, hot explosion that shot through every fiber of her body, like a crashing wave with a strong undertow. Suzie's pussy gripped and gushed, all as her favorite teacher played her like a musical instrument. Suzie was cumming harder than she could remember ever cumming before, cumming on another woman's tongue and fingers for the very first time. She was soaring on a wind of pleasure, and she never

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 3

Suzie gets the lesson she really needs.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Suzie's mind whipped back to every time she had asked Arthur which of his previous travel companions had been the best at sucking his cock. She assumed his hesitation to answer was just modesty, but now she realized it was because the answer would have shocked her.

"What's going on here, Arthur, what do you expect?"

"Tonight is a demonstration. Watch. Learn. And then tomorrow; show us what you've learned."

Suzie was still befuddled, and turned to Julia. "And you're; okay with this?"

"I'll admit I was a little taken aback by the offer; especially when he told me who his companion was this year; but when Arthur told me about everything that was going on, I couldn't turn down the chance to help you. I care about you, and I want you to be confident, and if I can help, then; it's not a bad reason to take a quick trip to the Mediterranean," she chuckled. "And to answer your question, I'm okay with it; if you're ok with it."

Julia's hand touched Suzie's arm. She was still a bit shocked, but the touch of her friend's skin helped warm her up. Suzie always thought Miss Dorman was so cute, but now, here, she was flat out gorgeous. Sexy. and apparently the best, the best of Arthur's cocksuckers.

Mousey. Miss Dorman. The Best.

Suzie was curious to be sure, and then, standing there, taking it all in, she realized she was also getting turned on. These were two gorgeous people, and she wanted to see it. Wanted to see them together.

"Yeah; I'm okay with it."

"Sit down and relax," Arthur said, moving over to take Julia's hand, "and if at any point you feel uncomfortable, we'll stop. Ok?"

"Yes," Suzie said, a tingle of excitement coursing through her as she sat down on the couch. She took a deep breath. She wasn't sure if she'd ever release it. Suzie watched.

Arthur held out his other hand. Julia took it. He pulled her close. Their lips met, gently at first, but with more passion as he pulled her tight to him. His hands worked their way over the curves of her body. Lips gave way to tongues, lashing, massaging, penetrating.

With a gasp, Julia dropped her head back, exposing her long neck. Arthur's lips dove onto it and he began feverishly kissing and nibbling the smooth skin. Julia's hands moved to the front of Arthur's pants, rubbing. Grasping. Her eyes closed, her lips curled into a lusty smile.

Suzie felt a strong tingle in her pussy. She couldn't' take her eyes off Miss Dorman, Julia, her high school teacher, her friend, presented to her for the first time in a wholly new light. Julia’s head lolled back, mouth open as Arthur kissed her neck. Arthur had never kissed Suzie like that. Would he? Did she want him to?

Then Julia suddenly pulled away from Arthur, in a show of confidence and control that caught Suzie by surprise. Julia looked in his eyes for a lustful moment, and then with a naughty smile pulling at her lips, she slowly glided down the front of Arthur's body, touching down on her knees in front of him.

Her hands wasted no time. Her fingers dropped the zipper of his slacks, reached inside, and returned full with the already-hard shaft of his cock, freeing it into the warm night air. Arthur sighed. Julia held him in both her hands, his strong cock, his full balls, and looked them over with longing.

"I've missed this," she said with a sigh and a smile. Looking up at him from beneath his straining cock, Miss Dorman opened her mouth and placed her tongue against the underside of his thick, flared tip. She held it there still, looking up at Arthur. Gazes locked on each other; hard, desperate cock placed ever so gently on the precipice of Julia's mouth; Suzie stared hard at her teacher, her Two teachers, and took in what was one of the sexiest things she had ever seen. The heat between them was incredible, and nothing had even happened yet!

Then, almost imperceptibly at first, Julia began to slide her head forward, then back, then forward further, mouth open, sliding her tongue along the underside of Arthur's cock. Her eyes never left his as more and more of his thick shaft disappeared into her wide open mouth. Saliva (or was it precum?), dripped off the tip of Julia's tongue, languidly descending to the floor between them.

Suzie's hand drifted unconsciously over the top of her own thighs, fingers gently touching the crease where they pressed together. She had worn a skirt to dinner, and it wouldn't take much for her to reach her pussy.

With one final open-mouthed glide, Suzie watched the entire length of Arthur's cock disappear into Julia's mouth. Only then did they break their stare. Julia's hands went to his sides. She held him deep, her nose pressed against his pubic bone, eyes shut. Arthur gasped.

Suzie's mouth went slack, she had him in her throat. She knew how big Arthur's cock was, and so she knew that Miss Dorman had taken him all the way into her throat. Holy shit.

Julia held him there, deep in her throat, a moment longer, and then finally closed her mouth around him as she slowly dragged her lips up his wet length and off his glistening tip.

All three of them seemed to finally take a breath at the same time in relief. Arthur was panting. Suzie was sweating. Julia smiled, wiped the corner of her mouth and then got to her feet. Kissing him again, she slowly pushed him backward until his legs hit the nearby lounge chair. Making quick work of his pants, she gently pushed him to sit.

Suzie shifted toward the other end of the couch to get a closer look.

Julia slowly unfastened the top of her dress. Her hands guided the fabric down and off her lithe body, revealing a matching set of enticing, lace lingerie, a perfectly fitting black bra, barely there panties, and garters the ran down to meet her stockings mid-thigh.

Fuck, who knew Miss Dorman had such a hot body?

She paused for a teasing moment to let him take in the arousing visual, and then a quick snap and a shimmy dropped the bra from her chest, revealing her naked, supple tits to her lover. Her nipples were hard as ice. Once again a naughty smile, and once again Miss Dorman lowered to her knees between Arthur's legs.

Her hands rested on his thighs, rubbing, massaging, as she looked down again at his proud, delicious manhood. Out of the corner of her eye she caught Suzie, balled up tightly on the couch, craning to see the details.

"It's okay, Suzie, you can get as close as you want." She patted the plush rug beside her and gave Suzie a comforting smile. "You're here to learn, aren't you?" Then, turning back to her prize, Julia gripped it by the root, and dipped her head down to take Arthur into her mouth once more.

Suzie didn't remember getting up, but all of a sudden she found herself on the rug, next to her high school teacher, watching her perform a world class act of fellatio. Miss Dorman started with just her mouth. She'd lick, suckle, kiss, sometimes take his full length into her mouth, sometimes just the tip, sometimes not at all. As she found her rhythm, her hands joined the party, sometimes stroking, sometimes just tickling, sometimes just holding him in place. It was all driving Arthur wild.

It was starting to drive Suzie wild too. She was watching, learning, taking it all in, it was true, but she couldn't stop her hand from drifting toward her buzzing pussy. Subtly, as discreetly as she could manage, she tried to touch herself, to give herself some kind of relief. Her fingers grazed her clit. Her eyes closed at the bolt of pleasure.

"Ah ah," she suddenly heard, her eyes popping back open. Julia was looking at her, Arthur's cock resting on her glistening lips. "As I said, you're here to learn. You need to focus. There'll be time for that later." Suzie quickly pulled her hand away from her pussy. For a moment it was like she was back in class, getting caught by the teacher. Julia looked up at Arthur, who gave her a "you're evil" smirk, and once again engulfed his cock into her mouth.

Suzie watched her teacher, her friend, pleasure this man, and studied her every move, her every technique. But as she watched her take him deep, watched him use just her tongue, watched her push him up between her hard-nippled tits, it wasn't the technique or the moves themselves that were standing out to her, it was the intention. Suzie had watched plenty of blow job porn, but that wasn't what Julia was doing. She wasn't showing off, she was displaying something totally different, something that made Suzie's pussy gush harder than any video she ever watched. It was something Suzie realized was missing from her own experiences, her own handjobs, her own blowjobs, her own sex.

"Fuck, Julia; Fuck;” Arthur gasped. Miss Dorman had one hand firmly massaging and pulling at his balls while her mouth took him all the way in and all the way out, all very deliberately. His body began to shake, and Suzie knew, this was the end game.

Arthur's chest began to heave. His hands gripped the armrests of the chair tightly. Julia continued her deliberate sucking, her milking. He was losing control, but he never took his eyes off her, and she never took her eyes off him, not until that final moment, that final snapping of the spring where he gasped, held his breath, and then threw his head back with a loud, explosive exhale.

He was cumming. And Suzie could see it.

Miss Dorman's mouth never left his cock, making sure it wasn't the cum itself she saw, but Suzie was close enough to see his thick shaft throb and spasm, pulsing his load deep into her teacher's mouth. Suzie heard a low, sexy affirmation of "Umm hmm. Umm hmm" coming from Julia's filling mouth with each pump and spasm. She watched Julia adjust, and her neck pulse once, then again, then a third time, she was effortlessly swallowing all of Arthur's cum.

Suzie watched in stunned silence, hornier than she'd ever been in her life, while Miss Dorman slowed her sucking, gently and lovingly bringing Arthur back to earth.

"Goddamn, Jules," Arthur exhaled, running his hands through his hair, "Come here." It was a strikingly sexy command. Miss Dorman crawled up his body, him sitting up to meet her. Their lips collided and they kissed, deeply. Suzie wasn't sure why, maybe it was just her heightened arousal at the moment, but the thought of Arthur kissing Miss Dorman deeply with tongue right after he filled her mouth with semen sent a buzz through her body.

Breaking the kiss, Julia stood up, affixing her bra to cover her tits. She turned toward Suzie. "We'll go over what you learned tomorrow." turning back toward Arthur she shifted her weight, kicked her hip out slightly, and gestured toward the master bedroom. "But you've got a lot of make-up work in front of you, Mr. Eckhart." A knowing smirk, and her heels clacked confidently toward the darkened room.

Suzie watched her teacher sashay toward the darkened room. Damn, Miss Dorman is fucking Hot, she thought.

"Was that ok for you?" Arthur asked, fixing his pants as he stood up.

"Yes, it was amazing, she's; amazing, I just; I'm very;”

"I know. I don't blame you," he said with a slight chuckle. "I'll leave you to; go over your notes," he said with another smile. "Goodnight, Suzie; I'll see you in class tomorrow."

And with that he made his way off to join Miss Dorman in the master bedroom.

Suzie was alone now, still on her knees on the rug. Nothing but the warm night air, the sound of the water outside, her throbbing, buzzing body and soaked pussy. Frantically she grabbed one of the nearby couch cushions and thrust it between her legs, mounting it roughly. Normally she wasn't a pillow-fucker, but this wasn't a normal level of horny she was feeling. She rocked her hips hard against it, desperately looking for release, the images of what she just witnessed swirling in her head like a hurricane. Her clit found the smooth bumps of the pillow's braided edge and she almost screamed. Gripping her legs tight, working her clit over the ridges of the pillow and picturing her cute former high school teacher with a big cock in her mouth, picturing her swallowing all that cum; cum Suzie herself had swallowed too, it only took a moment before she exploded. She couldn't keep it to herself, and she cried out in pleasure, body wracked head to toe by electric, orgasmic energy.

Miss Dorman. The best. Goddamn. Who knew?

She collapsed over onto the rug, a gasping crumple of post-orgasmic flesh. She laid on her back, looking up at the ceiling, trying to figure out how she ever got there, how she ended up getting a crash course in the art of sex in a gorgeous Mediterranean resort from a guy she hardly knew and her former high school teacher.

As Suzie relaxed in her afterglow, she took in the sounds of the night. The rush of the warm air, the lapping waves; and then another sound, muffled moans. Cries. Exclamations of pleasure.

She sat up at first, straining her ear to hear them, then slowly rose to her feet and followed them towards their origin, the door of the master bedroom. The door that wasn't completely closed.

She paused for a moment, taking in the languid coos and cries now at full volume in her ears. It was Miss Dorman. The cries were growing louder, more erratic. Another buzz ran through Suzie's body.

She carefully, quietly, nudged the door open.

The large bed came into slightly obstructed view, she dared not open the door all the way, but enough to make out the nude, writhing body of her teacher, with Arthur's face buried deep between her legs.

Suzie tried to swallow, but her throat was dry. All the moisture in her body was rapidly moving elsewhere.

Julia's legs curled upward. Arthur gripped one shining thigh in his strong hand, the other lost with his tongue between them. Her back arched, sending her hard nipples to the sky, a deep breath inward. Holding it, savoring it. And then all at once a release; of breath, of body, of wild, orgasmic sound.

Julia thrashed on the bed, pleasure blasting through her entire being. Then, as she began to come down, but well before she had calmed, Arthur rose up from between her rolling legs, now kneeling between them like the image of a bronze statue. He was nude, and Suzie followed his muscles down to the upward swoop of a strong, renewed erection reaching for his lover. All Julia had to do through her lingering gasps was nod, and with a smooth, practiced motion, Arthur shifted his thick cock toward her rising hips. Another loud wail of pleasure jumped from Julia's chest as he slid himself inside her, tip to hilt, in one singular push. Julia smiled a lusty, dreamy smile as Arthur began to thrust into her, moans of joy and pressure accenting each inward penetration. Suzie trembled at each strained exclamation, she knew how big he was. She'd never had a cock that big inside her. She was impressed by how easily Julia took him. Wondered about how wet she must be.

The two pitched and rolled together, their bodies pulsing and heaving together in erotic bliss, and suddenly something came over Suzie. She all at once felt like she was intruding, and wanted to give them their privacy.

She also was incredibly horny again, and needed to take care of herself.

Back in her room she did just that, slipping her fingers in and out of her newly wet pussy, over her slickened clit. She drove herself to another roiling orgasm, thinking about Arthur cumming in her teacher's mouth, stretching her tight pussy with his thick cock, and about Julia, Miss Dorman, pleasuring that cock with her mouth and body, herself cumming on Arthur's tongue before taking him deep inside her. Suzie wondered what she'd look like when she came again. She wondered if Arthur would cum inside her. What position they'd be in when he did.

When her legs stopped trembling and her pussy calmed from a raucous throb to a low, spent ebb, Suzie began to drift off to sleep, Miss Dorman and Arthur's final words to her taking up all the residence now. "We'll go over what you learned tomorrow," she had said. "I'll see you in class tomorrow," he had said.

Suzie didn't know exactly what tomorrow's "class" would bring, but she knew after what she'd witnessed tonight, she couldn't wait to find out.

The next morning, Suzie awoke, the warm Mediterranean morning sun on her face, and wondered if everything that happened the previous night had just been a dream. Not just any dream, but an incredibly hot, incredibly erotic dream where she watched her former high school teacher and friend Miss Dorman take Arthur's cock into her mouth, sucking and loving him in a passionate display of erotic expertise, until he shuddered, shook, and exploded down her throat.

Suzie remembered the throbbing and pulsing of Arthur's shaft giving Miss Dorman his cum, and of Miss Dorman's throat effortlessly accepting it. She remembered sneaking over to Arthur's room and watching Miss Dorman cry out in orgasm from his tongue before he slipped into her with his newly-hard cock. She remembered the two quaking orgasms she pulled from herself after viewing these things.

It was all such a blur, it had to have been a dream. A very realistic, very intense dream. There was no way Miss Dorman was actually there with them in Italy, and definitely no way she did those things Suzie remembered.

She threw a robe over her naked body in a groggy haze, she had taken to sleeping naked while there as the night air was just so lovely on her skin, and padded out to the main room of the suite. Rubbing her eyes she came to a stop as the nook by the balcony came into view; knees up on a chair, reading an i-pad was Julia, Miss Dorman, sipping an espresso. Gone was the glamorous sex goddess of the night before, this was the Julia Suzie remembered, glasses, hair up in a messy bun, big sweater over her body.

Suzie remembered that body. It was amazing.

"Good morning," Julia said, turning to Suzie with a smile.

Suzie stood there frozen, quickly blushing as she realized everything she remembered wasn't a dream.

There was an awkward moment, and then thankfully Julia broke the tension. "Hey, go get dressed. Let's get breakfast, we have a lot to talk about."

"I'm sure you have a lot of questions," Julia said, sipping a fresh espresso. The two sat at a small table on one of the amazing verandas of the resort, overlooking the mountains and the clear, blue water. "But I have to know, are you ok; with what happened last night?"

Suzie picked at a plate of fruit she hadn't quite begun to eat yet. She had other things on her mind. "Yeah, I am; and yeah, I do."

"Fire away."

Suzie had a million things she wanted to ask, but one thing stood out at that moment.

"Did you know you were; the best?"

Julia paused, and now it was her turn to blush. She hadn't been expecting something so direct.

"That's what you want to know?" She chuckled, adjusting her glasses, trying to hide her nervous embarrassment, "you don't want to know, say, why I did what I did?"

"No," Suzie said back, confidently, "I know why you did it."

"Why?"

"Because you're in love with Arthur."

Julia almost choked on her espresso. She coughed, settled herself and tried to brush off the indictment. "What makes you say that?"

"Because you wouldn't fly halfway around the world just to suck some random guy's dick," Suzie said with a chuckle.

Julia's eyebrows raised at the implication. "You did, didn't you?"

"No, that's different."

"How?"

"For me the sex is secondary. I'm here for the trip, the experience, blow jobs are the price of admission."

"I did that too, remember?"

"Yes, but that was the first time. This time you're not here for the trip, this time you're here for the sex, specifically sex with Arthur. You don't come all this way for that if the person isn't special."

"I came here to help you, remember?" Julia said, deflecting slightly, changing the tack of her argument.

"Oh come On, Miss Dorman," Suzie said with an indignant laugh, "you did Not come all this way Just so you could show me how to give a blow job!" Julia and Suzie both suddenly

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 2

Suzie meets new friends, and has a big choice to make.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After numerous rounds of volleyball, the group retired, exhausted, to one of the beachside gazebos to relax with some drinks. Monica watched as Suzie finished hers, and then asked if she'd go with her to get more. Suzie of course accepted immediately.

"Hey would you mind if we hung back here for a bit?" Monica said as they picked up their new drinks.

"Sure thing, Suzie said, trying to hide her excitement.

"I love those guys, but, I need a break." Monica exhaled as the two sat down at a nearby table. "Liv wasn't kidding. It's very easy to feel like the fifth wheel." Suzie melted at her accented English, and the smirk that preceded it.

"How do you know them?"

"University. We all met freshman year and have been friends for the last three years."

"That's great." Suzie's expression dropped slightly. "I didn't make any friends like that freshman year. Maybe next year."

"That's crazy! You're amazing; and very easy to love!"

Suzie perked up at her choice of phrase.

"This is quite a trip for college kids," Suzie offered, changing the subject

"Sherri's parents are loaded. This is her graduation present."

"I see."

"What about you, are you here with someone?" Her choice of words again interesting.

"I'm not here with anyone, I mean, I'm not here alone, but;” Suzie stammered nervously

"Family?"

"No,"

"Friends?"

"Not really,"

"A lover?" Those words flowed with French syrup and a cocked eyebrow.

"Definitely not," Suzie overcorrected, trying not to blush. She searched for the right description. "I'm here with, a business partner."

"I see," Monica dripped once again.

There was a short pause

"Hey," Suzie blurted finally, "do you want to go shopping?"

Monica smiled.

The two finished their drinks, and then set off together to explore the shops in the surrounding area. They laughed and had great fun. Placing Arthur's card down for hats, sunglasses, and various other trinkets flew directly in the face of what she had decided earlier in the day, but she didn't care. She just wanted to spend as much time with Monica as she could.

But as the day grew long, and Suzie checked her watch, she knew that their time had to come to an end.

"What are your plans for dinner?" Monica asked as they headed back towards where her friends were.

"I'm meeting my, business partner, unfortunately. In fact, I have to go get ready."

"I am sorry to hear that, Suzie." Monica said, her expression turning to a slight pout. She pulled Suzie in for a hug and a kiss on the cheek that made Suzie blush. "I'll see you tomorrow, yes?"

"I hope so," Suzie said indecisively, smiled, and left the raven haired beauty begrudgingly.

Back in her room, Suzie stepped under the warm spray of the shower and began running through the events of the day as she soaped up her naked, sun-soaked body. Monica and her friends seemed very cool, and she was thrilled to have met some people around her age. Fun people. Hot people.

She couldn't get the sight of Liv flashing her small perfect tits out of her mind. That girl had a perfect body, a perfect tan, perfect blonde hair, and a perfect smile. She couldn't stop wondering what she might look like fully naked. What she and Charlie might look like having sex. Suzie imagined Liv must be a vocal lover, that she moaned and revered every time Charlie pushed into her, that she cried out passionately when he made her cum.

Suzie's hand mindlessly drifted down between her legs.

And Sherri and Duke must have had a pretty healthy sex life as well, based on the way they flirted. She wondered if Sherri liked to take charge in the bedroom, if she was always on top and what it must be like to have those big beautiful tits bounce in your face as she rode you. She wondered if Duke had a cock like Dez Carter.

Suzie's body began to tingle. Her fingers slipped over her clit and found delicious wetness between her lips.

And Monica. Oh God, Monica. Suzie imagined being alone with her in the ornate bedroom of her suite. Kissing her full lips, feeling their bodies pressed together. She imagined Monica peeling back her bikini to reveal her two full, perfect tits. Monica pulling her face down to meet them. Taking her nipple into her mouth. Sucking.

Suzie's fingers slipped over her clit in perfect rhythm, the rain of the shower firing off delicious sensations across her tingling skin.

Both of them naked, touching, kissing. Suzie pressing her fingers inside Monica's perfect cunt. Fingers first, and then lips, tongues. In her mind, Suzie imagined what it would be like to taste Monica's cunt. To please her with her tongue. To make her cum.

She imagined looking down past her own tits, past her flat stomach, to see Monica looking up from between her legs. To feel her tongue,

Suzie gripped the steady bar in the shower tightly and cried out as she spasmed around her sliding fingers and came. Hard.

She started to breath normal again. She stuck her head under the cascading rain of the shower and let the water wash over her.

Monica's parting words played and replayed in her mind: "I'll see you tomorrow, yes?"

Suzie could feel the stares when she made her way into the restaurant.

After her shower she did her makeup and hair flawlessly, and slinked into the perfect, shimmering dress Arthur had gotten for her. It was the kind of dress that didn't allow her anything underneath, and it hugged her body like a lover. The shoes wrapped around her feet like golden snakes.

She looked good, she knew it, but she still felt her face flush at the attention; no one had ever looked at her like that before. It was equal parts embarrassing and exhilarating.

"Wow," she heard from behind her, turning to meet Arthur. "You look absolutely stunning."

"Thank you," she said with a coy smile. She could say the same thing for him as well. The man sure knew how to dress, that was for sure, and his wavy blonde hair was styled perfectly. His collarbone and chest peaked out through the undone buttons of his shirt. She wondered what it felt like. "Thank you for the dress. It's lovely."

"I'll say," he smiled, taking her hand and spinning her around slowly. "Amazing."

The host led them to their table, and the two shared a bottle of wine that was waiting for them.

"Did you enjoy yourself today?"

"I did," Suzie replied, smiling to herself at the thought of Monica. "Very much so. I met some really cool people, and hung around and;" suddenly she remembered the credit card. "Here, I need to give this back to you."

"Didn't you use it?"

"I did, but, I can't."

"Why not?"

"Because," she started, "this trip, this dress, everything, it's been truly amazing, but, I can't take your money. I can't feel like you're,” She couldn't quite finish the sentence, so Arthur did it for her.

"Paying you?"

"Exactly."

There was a pause, and Arthur took a sip of his wine.

"Paying you for what?"

His gaze was piercing. She felt a tingle in her body.

Before she could form an answer, she heard the voice of an angel from heaven call out "Suzie!" All at once, Monica was there. Stiletto heels held aloft skin-tight denim barely containing her considerable curves. Scoop neck blouse. Perfect cleavage. The tops of her tits jiggled deliciously as she walked toward them. Hair done like a dream. Lipstick; red.

Suzie started to feel faint.

"It's so good to see you again!" Monica gushed, touching Suzie's wrist and meeting her with a big smile. Suzie had no words. Monica was an absolute vision. "This must be your business partner!" she said, turning to Arthur.

"Business? Uh, right; yes, Monica, this is Arthur," Suzie blurted, trying to get a hold of herself.

"Lovely to meet you, Monica," Arthur said, shaking her hand. Then he spoke to her in French, surprising and delighting the brunette beauty. Of course he did.

"Listen, I wanted to tell you, Suzie, the five of us are going on a late night cruise in a sailboat tonight; maybe if you're not too busy, you could join us?"

"I, um, I'm not sure,” Suzie stammered again. Arthur kept quiet, only observing, tickled at the young girl's flabbergasted state.

"Let's see what time we get done with dinner, Suzie; it's been a long day for both of us." Arthur finally offered, putting her out of her misery.

"Yes, dinner. See what time." Suzie barely managed.

"Okay, well, I hope to see you there," the raven-haired beauty responded with a big smile. And headed off.

Arthur noticed that besides the courtesy of introduction, Monica never once addressed him or looked at him. Her eyes were on Suzie only. He couldn't blame her. He also couldn't blame her for running her hand up Suzie's forearm before leaving the way she did.

"She seems nice," he offered with a smile to the flustered Suzie. "Is she one of the new friends you made today?"

"Yeah. Yeah she is." Suzie offered back, clearly distracted.

Arthur smiled.

Suzie remained distracted through the rest of dinner. Pretty soon their plates were cleared, the last drop was drunk, and the two headed back up to their suite in the elevator. Suzie's mind was not on the near future, but on the possible future the entire ride.

Arthur held out his hand as they exited the elevator. Suzie snapped out of her daydream and gently took it.

They entered their suite, and Suzie felt a drop in her stomach. She had a decision to make.

"I need to go freshen up," she said, and padded off to her room.

She couldn't stop thinking about the decision in front of her. She couldn't stop thinking about Monica. She wanted to stay, but she didn't know if it was right. But then again, she had never quit anything in her life.

Arthur was waiting for her on the balcony when she came back out. The wind gently caught the collar of his shirt as he sipped his scotch.

Suzie took a deep breath.

"Arthur, I;"

"Before you say anything else," he said, cutting her off, "I have a surprise for you." she scrunched her eyebrows in confusion. "Put your sneakers on," he smiled.

Suzie was beaming. The warm night air was racing through her hair, the sound of the ocean water split and rolled from every side, and Monica sat next to her, the two delightfully rapt in conversation.

Arthur's surprise was that not only had he gotten them a spot on the night time cruise, he made sure Monica and her friends were the only other people on the boat.

Suzie looked over at Arthur who was enjoying his conversation with Sherri and Duke. He looked back at her. She smiled. He winked.

Suzie excused herself momentarily and made her way down below to use the restroom on the boat. She was all smiles. Floating along the boards back from the head, she was suddenly distracted from her swooning by muffled sounds coming from the far cabin. Passionate sounds.

Curiosity getting the better of her she followed her ear till she got to the slatted door of the rear cabin. Careful not to reveal herself, she peaked in and saw a familiar sight: Liv's bare tits. This time however they were in the hands of Charlie as he gripped and squeezed them, sucking on her hard nipples. She was propped up on the lipped edge of the cabin, her long, tanned legs wrapped around her lover, taking his cock inside her with each loving, assertive push.

Liv was clearly enjoying herself, her mouth hung open in deep, forceful gasps. She didn't need to announce it, Suzie could clearly tell she was cumming.

After her body stopped vibrating, Liv gently pushed Charlie backward, slipping him out of her. Suzie took in the sight of his glistening cock. It was big. Suzie watched in awe as Liv smiled, kissed Charlie on the lips, and then sank to her knees in front of him.

Charlie let out a long sigh when Liv took him into her mouth and began to work his length with her big, pillowy lips. This was no slow, sensual blowjob, Liv was on a mission. Her hand joined her mouth on his shaft, working him in time, her other hand lovingly cupping his balls. Charlie moaned, breathing heavy. It was only a couple moments before he let out a whispered "fuck, baby, I'm gonna cum!"

Liv moaned in approval and opened her mouth, resting the head of his straining cock against her outstretched tongue. Her hands continued to work his shaft and balls with determination, and a loud, uncontrollable grunt escaped Charlie's throat. Suzie saw the first thick, white rope of cum leap into Liv's mouth. Then another. Then a third. A fourth, all gleefully jumping into her open mouth or splattering on her tongue.

Suzie had only heard stories from other girls about blow jobs, about their guys cumming in their mouths, and most of her girlfriends shared the same opinion: it was pretty gross. But here, with her boyfriend's cock spurting wildly, Suzie saw the corners of Liv's open mouth turn upward into a smile. The smile never left her face as Charlie's orgasm ebbed and Liv closed her mouth to swallow what he had given her. Never left as she took his spent cock back into her mouth gleefully to clean up what she missed. Never left as they basked in the afterglow. It was clear

Suzie slipped away back above deck to give them their privacy. She couldn't help but notice how wet she was.

Coming back above deck, the buzz of what she just witnessed coursed through her still as her eyes fell on Monica, who was talking to Arthur. She took a moment to drink it all in. To drink her in.

"Are you enjoying yourself?" The captain asked in a thick, Italian accent. Suzie turned to meet her, a statuesque beauty with long legs and auburn hair.

"Very much so, thank you," Suzie replied. Even the employees here were amazing, Suzie thought.

Looking back at Monica and Arthur, Monica turned to her and smiled. Suzie sighed longingly, smiled back, and moved to join them.

Soon enough the trip was over and the boat returned to the dock. The companions all said goodnight, Monica and Suzie taking the most time to part. They hugged. Suzie felt Monica's perfect body press tight against hers. Then a kiss on her cheek, a gentle squeeze of her hand as they parted, and a hope that they'd see each other again tomorrow.

Suzie floated back toward the hotel. Arthur didn't dare interrupt, and the two headed back in glowing silence.

In the elevator, Suzie couldn't help but reflect on how magical an evening it was. She replayed the moments in her mind, lingering on Monica's smile, on the times they fleetingly touched. She smiled to herself.

Her eyes then fell to Arthur. He was watching her from across the elevator, smirking pleasantly as he took in her elation. He had done this for her. He knew. He put the whole evening together, just for her.

"Thank you for tonight." she dripped in a syrupy tone. "Why did you do that for me?"

He looked her in the eye.

"Because I want you to have everything you desire."

Suzie held his stare. She saw no lie.

Her tongue gently moistened her lips.

Crossing the elevator floor, in a moment she was in front of him, breathing heavy. Nervous.

Her hand slid down the button panel and found the emergency stop button. She pressed it.

They hung between floors.

Suzie touched his arms. They felt strong.

Reaching up, almost on her tiptoes, she kissed him once gently on the mouth, and then, returning from the kiss, slowly lowered herself to her knees in front of him.

Suzie felt her pulse pounding in her ears. Her hands were on his thighs. She felt his firm muscles underneath the fabric of his pants. Heart racing, she placed a flat hand over his zipper; she could feel him; he was already beginning to thicken.

A flutter swelled inside her stomach.

Using two hands, she steadied herself, and then slowly worked down the zipper of his pants. Her breath was already ragged as her fingers parted the fabric like the curtains of a play.

Then she felt him. She gently freed him from the confines of his pants, and all at once there he was: big, full balls; warm, thickening shaft, all smooth and hairless.

She felt the weight of his member in her hands, and she watched in amazement as it plumped into a full, strong erection.

"I've never done this before," Suzie practically whispered, looking up at Arthur like a nervous virgin. She felt one strap of her dress fall down off her shoulder; she didn't fix it.

"It's okay," he said with a smile, gently placing a comforting hand on the side of her face, "you'll learn."

Suzie's opened her mouth slowly, and felt a gentle guidance from the hand on her cheek. She followed the guidance, leaned in, and then for the first time in her life, 19 year old Suzie Travino took the soft, spongy head of a hard cock into her mouth.

Her lips closed. She was careful to not nick his sensitive flesh with her teeth. She felt around this new addition with her tongue, getting a sense for the feel, the ridges.

Arthur moaned.

Bracing her hands on his hips, Suzie closed her eyes and began to move. Her mouth watered as her lips began to slide over his flesh, making his cock slicker and slicker.

The gentle guidance of Arthur's hand returned, and she followed. He helped her along, drawing her mouth up and down his shaft. Her mouth watered. She felt him throb against her tongue. Soon Suzie's trepidation turned into determination.

Arthur moaned.

Her speed and intensity began to increase, but it was reckless. Unrefined.

Holding on tight to Arthur's hips, Suzie suckled and slurped on his cock at a deliberate, determined pace. She gagged once or twice as she tried, and failed, to take all of him into her mouth.

Regrouping and catching her breath, Suzie changed tack. Holding the fat, flared head of his cock in her mouth, suckling it like a nipple, Suzie brought her hands up and began stroking and massaging his shaft and balls.

Arthur moaned louder. His hand left her face and he braced himself on her bare shoulder.

Heat filled her entire person as she suckled and stroked. Arthur's grunts and moans were fuel to her, and they were beginning to come quicker and faster.

The thick cock in her mouth grew even stiffer. The head flared against her tongue.

"I'm going to cum, Suzie," Arthur gasped, "you're going to make me cum."

Suzie never ceased her pace, sucking and tonguing his head, stroking and milking with her hands. Arthur gripped her shoulder tight. He touched the side of her face again with his other hand. He cried out.

His balls shifted and jumped in her hand, her mouth flooded with viscous, salty cum.

She froze as his cock pumped and spasmed, filling her mouth with his semen.

It kept coming, and instinctively Suzie swallowed.

More cum.

She swallowed again.

And again.

His spasming slowed and ebbed. His breathing returned to normal.

Suzie slipped her lips off him and gently tucked his cock back into his pants and raised up his zipper. He offered her his hand and she took it, raising back to her feet. She fixed her fallen strap that had partially exposed her tit.

Suzie turned off the emergency break, and the two stood in silence the rest of the trip up, neither taking their eyes off the other.

Entering the suite, Suzie reached for a bottle of water, taking a big pull.

"Goodnight, Arthur," s

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 23:32:18 -0500

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 1

Suzie gets offered the vacation of a lifetime; with a catch.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Suzie Travino was exhausted. She was on the train heading back home after a grueling first year at architectural design college. The daughter of a driven, Japanese mother and a successful Italian father, and the valedictorian of her high school class, everyone expected Suzie to follow in her father's footsteps and head off to an Ivy League undergrad with an eye on law school following, so it was a bit of a surprise that she decided to go into architectural design.

Most surprised, and most displeased, was her father. Suzie's dad had her whole future practically mapped out, and it definitely didn't involve architecture. She was going to go to the same school he did, at a reduced legacy rate, which would save money to put toward law school, where she would succeed wildly, ace the bar, and then take over his practice one day so he could retire.

This was not what she wanted, however, and the fact that she went against her father's wishes put that much more stress on her to succeed. Not to mention the fact that he wasn't' nearly as generous with his money as he would have been if she had just done what he wanted.

Suzie was tired of doing what other people wanted. Trouble was, she was good at it. She never rocked the boat, and was too concerned about how other people viewed her to ever stand up for herself and assert what she wanted.

Going to architecture school was the first thing she had ever done for herself, and it was dangerously close to blowing up in her face. Classes were harder than she ever imagined, and she had been focusing on nothing else for the past eight months. Maybe her dad was right, she thought, maybe she should have just done what he wanted. Maybe if she had, she wouldn't have put on twenty pounds, and wouldn't have nightly stress dreams. Maybe she'd have time for a social life.

In high school, Suzie was a social butterfly. She was a people pleaser by nature, so she was easy to get along with, and easy to date, once her father allowed it. No dating till she was 18, he decreed, and Suzie obeyed. Once the time came she got a boyfriend, because that's what you were "supposed to do." She wasn't even sure if she really liked the guy, but her dad did, and he checked a box, so that was enough for her. At least that's what she thought.

She was also a perfectionist. Due to her nature, or due to the pushing of her father, Suzie always wanted to be the best at whatever she did, and she applied the same drive that made her high school class valedictorian to all facets of her life, including her love life. Suzie was determined to be the perfect girlfriend, even though she herself was unsure of what she truly wanted romantically. She wasn't even sure she even really liked men.

Despite only having one boyfriend, she had a pretty active fantasy life, as her hormones and desires started firing off, and more often than not when enjoying the pleasures of her own company she found herself thinking not about her boyfriend, or any man for that matter, but other girls in her class. Like Chrissy Thomas, the skinny, big-breasted theater girl.

Suzie liked Chrissy, and liked her style. Suzie couldn't help but notice that Chrissy definitely dressed to show off her considerable assets while never making it look like she was. Chrissy never showed skin or cleavage, but also never shied away from tight, form fitting tops that accented her flat stomach and huge tits. Something spoke to her about Chrissy's expression-through-repression, and it turned her on immensely. Suzie, like practically everyone in the class, male or female, was desperate to see her bare tits, but it was the thoughts of sucking them, kissing them, kissing her, that made Suzie wonder about herself.

As stated, she wanted to be the perfect girlfriend. She knew being physical was a big part of that, and she was excited to experience it. Sex however, was off the table. She had plans, and was not willing to risk getting pregnant, no matter how many precautions were taken. This wasn't to say that Suzie and her boyfriend never got physical, however. She wanted to keep him happy, but wanted to make sure she didn't come off too slutty, and so as she prepared for dating, she decided that handjobs would be the extent of their sexual experimentation.

Maybe not ideal to some, but as mentioned before, Suzie was a perfectionist.

The first time Suzie experienced her boyfriend's cock, she was fascinated more than turned on. Both soft and hard at the same time, she liked touching it, and her boyfriend definitely seemed to like when she did so. She knew what the end result was supposed to be, and she had a basic idea of how to get there, but she was taken very much by surprise at how quickly he shot off that first time. She barely got her hand around it when suddenly he moaned and tensed. She saw two spurts of white leap out of his tip, and then her fingers got warm, sticky, and wet as the rest of his load pulsed out over her fingers like a melting ice cream cone.

She smiled; if this was all it took to get a guy off, she would have no trouble doing this from time to time.

The second time, however, didn't prove to be so simple. It took longer, and she realized she really had no idea what she was doing. She was determined to make sure that didn't happen again, so from then on, for the rest of their senior year-spanning relationship, Suzie practiced, much to her boyfriend's delight. By the time they broke up just before leaving for college, Suzie had gone from shy strokes to confident milking, and she felt confident that she gave the best handjob in her whole class.

But she wanted to know for sure. She needed to know for sure. She needed the only person who could tell her for sure: the biggest male slut in the school, Dez Carter.

Suzie and Dez didn't exactly travel in the same social circles. Dez was a star running back, Suzie was a star bookworm. But Dez had a reputation, and she was sure he'd be amenable to being part of her experiment.

So the final week of classes, Suzie approached Dez and laid it out for him: she needed to test her handjob skills on someone with experience, so she was offering a one time, no strings attached handjob in exchange for an honest review of her abilities.

"Just a handjob?"

"Just a handjob. That's it."

"What's in it for me?"

"What?" Suzie said in mild shock, "what do you mean what's in it for you? You get a handjob!"

"Why would I want a handjob from you when I could fuck practically any girl I want?"

He had a point. She might be giving him an orgasm, but at the end of the day it was he who was doing her a favor. Still, she was confident in her skills, so she went for broke.

"Okay, listen. If you let me give you a handjob, and if you can honestly say that it is not, hands-down, the best handjob you've ever gotten,” she took a breath, "I'll let you take my virginity. And you can tell anyone you want about it."

A big smile formed on Dez's face. He had always had a bit of a thing for Suzie, if only because she was such a big question mark. Always with the same guy, no stories about her, plus the allure of fucking the smartest girl in the class always made his cock buzz.

"I don't think your boyfriend's gonna like that."

It was true. She was still with her boyfriend, and part of her felt bad about going behind his back like this, but she also knew it was only a matter of time until they broke up and went their separate ways for college.

"He's not going to find out. Because I'm not going to lose."

Dez smiled again. This was a no-lose situation for him. Even if she was right, all he had to do was say it wasn't the best, and he was free to be the first one to fuck this fine Asian bookworm. That plus her cockiness made it impossible to say no.

That Friday, Suzie found herself in Dez's basement bedroom, wondering if she had gotten in over her head as Dez freed his big, black cock from his pants. She was slightly in awe. It was only the second cock she had ever seen, and it was much bigger than her boyfriend's. It would require every skill she had developed to please. Suzie gulped, stretched her hand, and got to work.

Suzie would leave Dez's house with her virginity, and her ego, fully intact.

Thinking about it later, given the situation, the heat of the moment, she was surprised she didn't sleep with Dez anyway. He was a good looking, experienced guy, it was sure to have been a good first time, but Suzie wasn't interested in that. Truth be told, she wasn't even that interested in it when it was her boyfriend she was with. He did his best when they fooled around, but he didn't have the same drive to be the best at it that she did. She told herself that's why she found her mind wandering anytime his hands made it between her legs. Why she needed to think of Chrissy Thomas' tits to get wet; why she needed to think of that one night, that one "almost" with the gothic smoke show Tara, to get anywhere even close to cumming.

Suzie obviously had considered she might be gay, or at the very least bi, but she pushed that possibility way down, straight out of her mind. Her parents wouldn't accept it, and neither would her life's plan. She was going to meet and marry a successful man and have children with him, and that was that. But still, anytime Suzie had a little too much to drink, her inhibitions started to slip away, and that little "what if?" inside her started to push itself up towards the surface.

Suzie didn't want to call her feelings for Tara a crush, but that's absolutely what they were. Tara was the kind of girl who just oozed sexuality, and Suzie just chalked it up to the fact that pretty much everyone, male and female, had naughty thoughts about Tara. But that didn't explain how; at a party one night Suzie found herself alone in a room with none other than Tara, touching, kissing, groping; feeling each other's bodies.

Tara was topless, revealing to Suzie a perfect pair of tits that made her mouth water. She felt them. They were perfect. She kissed them; they tasted perfect. Tara squealed when Suzie instinctively took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. Then, a bolt of pure lightning shot through Suzie's body when she felt Tara's hand touch her cunt over her pants.

They rolled over. Tara's skirt bunched up. She took off her panties. Suzie felt a draw towards her flushed lips in a way she never did toward her boyfriend's cock. She dropped her head lower. Sliding towards it.

A phone buzz; her father.

Suzie snapped out of it, like she had awoken from a trance, and rushed out of the room with a flurry of embarrassment and "sorries”.

Back at home Suzie did her best to get the vision of Tara's wet, willing cunt out of her mind. She pictured her boyfriend's hard cock as she touched herself that night, but it was Tara's cunt she saw when she started to cum.

She had high hopes for possible romance once she got to college, but those were quickly dashed once the intensity of her program revealed itself. With little time for anything else, she barely had time to make friends, let alone take a lover, save for a single night toward the end of her first year.

Working late at the lab, crunching to complete their projects for the semester, she and her classmate named Charles fell into each other's arms born out of sheer exhaustion and stress. He was cute and nice, and the spontaneity of it turned her on immensely. She needed a release, an explosion, and so right there in the architecture lab, Suzie found herself balanced on a nearby table, feeling a man push into her for the very first time.

It was sudden, it was fast, and if it hadn't been for Charles' semen splattered erratically on her lower stomach, she might not have even had proof anything had happened. She had been on birth control for a number of years, but even in the chaos of that moment, not having a condom, she was wise enough not to chance throwing her life off course by letting this random man finish inside her.

Suzie was happy it happened, and the experience wasn't unpleasant. She enjoyed the feeling of someone on top of her, the sweet pleasurable pain of a real life cock spreading her open, but afterward she found herself mildly disappointed. She had expected sex would be a new task for her to master enthusiastically, but whether because of the middling experience, or her overwhelming workload, she found herself generally disinterested with a repeat performance.

However, when the nights rolled around, and she was alone in her dorm room, she very enthusiastically slipped her dildo in and out of herself, thoughts of Chrissy's tits and Tara's cunt filling her desperate mind.

But now, here she was, back home after her first grueling year, doing her best to keep a face on that says school hadn't crushed her soul, that her social and love life weren't bottomed out, and that she knew exactly what she wanted and was being successful at getting it.

"Suzie, Arthur's coming by tomorrow, I want you to make sure you say hi to him. He's got an internship opening you'd be perfect for!" Her father shouted up at her as she settled into her bedroom.

Suzie groaned, and fell face first onto her bed. It was going to be a long summer.

Suzie slept harder and longer than she had in months. The next morning she didn't exactly wake up refreshed, but she definitely was on her way, and she had to admit the comfort of her own, familiar bed did wonders.

Padding down to the kitchen to make some toast and find some coffee, the thunderous,’ up-and-at-them’ voice of her father shook out whatever sleep was left in her head.

"Suzie doll! You slept almost all day! Is this the kind of slacking they teach you at that art school of yours?"

Suzie hated it when he called her university "art school." The blatant disrespect sent a spike of migraine through her temple every time he did. And for the record, it was 11 am, not exactly the whole day.

"Just trying to get some breakfast, dad," she said weakly.

"Well don't eat too much. Arthur's coming for lunch in an hour and you don't want to look too bloated. Get yourself together and come down so you can talk, okay?"

"Sure, dad," she said, already regretting coming home at all.

Suzie couldn't help but hear her father's words in her head as she looked at herself in the mirror, fresh out of the shower. "'Don't look too bloated,'" she repeated sarcastically as she looked over her body in the mirror, "thanks dad." It was true Suzie had put on weight, the freshman fifteen plus give or take five pounds extra, but she discovered her genes were on her side, noting that the added weight seemed to settle in the best places possible.

Skinny with small tits and only the glimmer of an ass was how she had remembered herself, but the freshman fifteen (or twenty) had actually filled her out quite nicely. Her small tits had plumped into solid handfuls, and her hips had developed a nice curve, turning that glimmer of an ass into something much more tangible. To her father she probably looked fat, but to her, she actually was starting to feel like a woman.

Throwing on a sensible blouse and some leggings, Suzie went down to find her father and Arthur lounging with drinks and a charcuterie board on the back patio.

Arthur was a young businessman her father had worked with for a couple years. A little over thirty and independently wealthy, Suzie's father was smitten with his success. He also appreciated Arthur's no nonsense straight talk, and the two became fast friends. Arthur quickly became a regular at the Travino household, and he and Suzie's dad loved to steal away and talk business.

Suzie wasn't even sure what Arthur's business was, but whatever it was he seemed to be very good at it. She stalked him online and found many a photo of Arthur in very expensive suits in very expensive locations, and apparently with a variety of different beautiful women. She did have to admit he was a good looking guy; that, plus his money and his skill at dressing, assured her he'd have no trouble finding someone to keep him company. They had become friendly, but he was firmly her father's friend, and neither paid the other too much mind.

Golden, wavy hair, a big smile, and an expensive watch rose to greet her, and she shook his hand and joined them at the table.

"Suzie, come on, is this what you'd wear to a job interview?" Her father said as they all sat down.

"I'm not at a job interview, dad, this is lunch at my house." she said with minimal snarkiness, reaching for a curl of prosciutto and cheese.

"Didn't you just eat breakfast?" Her father said flatly. The cheese tasted sour.

"So," Arthur interjected, trying to change the subject, "how'd your first year at Architecture Design school treat you?"

"Fine, thanks," Suzie said, meeting his smile with a weak one of her own. At least he took what she was doing seriously, unlike her own father.

"That's a tough beat; I have a few friends who've gone through there. Not all of them graduated, but the ones who did are doing very well for themselves."

She smiled again. She didn't need him to come to her defense, but it was still nice to have an ally.

"Yeah, it's intense; nothing I can't handle though."

"That's good to hear." He sipped his drink

"Enough about that," her father piped in, "you're not at school, you're home now, which means you need a job. Lucky for you Arthur here has an internship program that will get you some excellent experience in the business world, and he's willing to take you on for the summer!"

"Oh yeah?" Suzie said, her defenses rising up again, "and what exactly is it that you do, Arthur?"

"Mergers, acquisitions," he said, skipping the details because he knew she didn't care, "it's an international firm that moves around lots of assets. It might not really be your thing."

"What?" Her father blurted, "of course it's her thing! If you're gonna be a business lawyer you gotta know business!"

"Dad, I'm not;" Suzie's eyes rolled again, defeated.

"You know, there are some other firms I have connections to that could be much more applicable to what Suzie's interests are. I could make some calls;” There he was, doing his best again. Unnecessary, but appreciated.

"Don't be silly. Why go to the trouble; my Suzie is perfect for your program!"

Arthur looked at Suzie, who was glum and dejected.

"Listen, Suzie," he said, trying to smooth things over. He didn't want her to feel ganged up on. "Why don't you and I have lunch tomorrow, and I can give you the details of what the program entails, and if you like it, we can move forward, and if not, I'd love to hear all about your AD program. Sound good?"

"Sounds great!" Her father answered for her. "That'll give her just enough time to get her act together," he said rather sternly.

"Yeah, sounds great," Suzie weakly parroted. This was going to be rough.

She stayed silent, picking at her uneaten meat as her father yapped on to the son he never had, until finally she'd had enough and blurted out "I have to go, I think I just got my period."

Her father stammered as she left, the female reproductive system always being a point of embarrassment and discomfort for him. Arthur just smiled a wry smile, knowing exactly what sort of ruse she just pulled.

The next day, Suzie pulled on clothes even less appropriate for a job interview than the day before, and reluctantly met Arthur for lunch.

"Feel free to get anything you want; lunch is on me." Arthur said as the waitress came over.

"I'll have a mimosa," Suzie said, immediately testing the limits.

"Can I see some ID?" the waitress said, an eyebrow cocked.

Suzie stared at her for a second, then at Arthur, who raised his eyebrows at her in helplessness. "I'll have an ice tea," she grumbled, defeated once again.

"Nice tr